Aw in 2 N Swe Latin and Anglo-Saxon Interlin Ear Version
190
-
Upload
khangminh22 -
Category
Documents
-
view
0 -
download
0
Transcript of Aw in 2 N Swe Latin and Anglo-Saxon Interlin Ear Version
aw i n2 n Sfiw e
LATIN AND ANGLO - SAXON
INTERLINEAR VERSION .
EDITED , WITH AN IN TROD UCTI ON AND N OTES
D R . H . LOGEMAN ,
LONDON
PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY
BY N . TRUBNER AND CO . ,5 7 AND 59 LUDGATE HILL.
MDCCCLXXXVIII.
Agents for the sale of the Early English T ext Society’
s
Publications .
DUBLIN : WILLIAM MCGEE,1 8 Nassau Street .
EDINBURGH : T. G . STEVENSON ,2 2 South Frederick Street .
GLASGOW : OGLE dz CO ,1 Royal Exchange Square.
BERLIN ASHER CO .
,Unter den Linden 20 .
NEW YORK : O . SCRIBNER OO .,LEYPOLDT HOLT .
PHILADELPHIA : J . B . LIPPINCOTT CO .
OM33 11 en (S. 3m
LATIN AND ANGLO - SAXON
INTERLINEAR VERSION .
ED ITED , WITH AN INTROD UCTI ON AND N OTES
D R . H . LOGEMAN ,
LONDON
PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY
BY N . THORNER AND CO . , 57 AND 59 LUDGATE HILL.
MDCCCLXXXVIII.
ON some pages of the Introduction to this volume, and
also in the N otes at the end , I have had tomention gratefullythe help I have received from various quarters.
But apart from the aid specified there, I must here givethe names of tw o gentlemen , w hose assistance to me has
been very valuable. First and foremost my thanks are due
to Dr. Furnivall, w ho w ith great kindness has facilitated the
publishing of this book,both as my doctoral dissertation ,
to be presented to the Faculty of Letters at the UtrechtUniversity, and as one of the issues for the Early EnglishText Society . I must also thank him heartily for the troublehe has taken in correcting my necessarily faulty English.
Secondly to my brother, Mr. W. S. Logeman,w ho volunteered
to extract by far the greater part of the text for lexico
graphical purposes. I need hardly say that this labour hasbeen of material service to me, and I gladly take thisopportunity ofpublicly acknow ledging my obligations.
H . LOGEMAN .
CON TEN TS.
IN TRODU CT ION .
SECTION I . Outlines of the H istory of Benedictinism in England until
the Reformation
SECTION II. Bibliography of the various treatises, found in the CottonianMS. Tiberius A. 3
SECTION III. The Latin text. N ineteenth-century editions. Mannerof editing
SECTION IV . The English text. Manner of editing. The ‘Pav ingLetters 1
SECTION V . The Language ofthe text. Crude-forms. Merography2.
Evidence of the Latin text. English sounds. English in
PAGE
XXX
fiections xxxviii
TEXT .
THE PROLOGUE. It contains a hortatory sermon,admonishing the monks
to pray to the Lord for perfection,to be up and doing, to fear
the Lord, to w alk in H is paths, and to bear in mind that, like
every beginning, the finding of the w ay to salvation is d ifficultLATIN LIST OF CHAPTERS
CHAPTER I. There are four classes ofmonks. Coenobites,i. e. those w ho
fight the battle of life under a Rule or an Abbot. The ancho
rites, w ho fight alone against the w eaknesses of the flesh and
their sinful thoughts. The Sarabaites, a very bad class : theyfollow the dictates of their desires ; What they w ish to do
,
they call a holy act ; w hat they do not like, they say is not
allow ed . The Gyrovagi, w ho roam about the country,and w ho
,
addicted to the pleasures of the stomach and the body , are even
w orse than the Sarabaites
CHAPTER II. The Abbot w ho is w orthy to reign over the monasterymust alw ays remember that he represents Christ. H e must not
teach anything but the precepts of the Lord . H e is responsible
for all that happens in his flock, and must set a good example ineverything. There should be no distinction of persons in the
monastery, and , above all,one of noble birth should have no
privilege over a menial. The Abbot must alw ays be aw are of
the difficulty of his task , and bear in mind that the more im
portant are the things entrusted to his care, the greater are his
responsibilities ; and earthly cares and w orldly considerations
should not distract him from his serious w ork
1 Those show ing the order or sequence Of the A.-Saxon w ords in construing
the Latin.
9 Part of a w ord put for the w hole ofit, aspm forp rarost.
viii CONTENTS.
CHAPTER III. When anything of importance is to be d ecided upon, all themonks should be consulted for sometimes God reveals the
truth unto the youngest of the brethren. In minor points the
advice of the elder brethren suffices. The monks should give
their advice in all humility to the Abbot, and not contend w ith
him. The decision rests in all cases w ith the latter KCHAPTER IV. Good w orks are here enumerated . These precepts are
mostly couched in Scriptural language, and alw ays pithilyexpressed . The first is : to love God w ith all one
’
s heart,all
one’
s soul,and all one
’
s might, and one’
s neighbour as oneself.
The last,neverto despair ofGod
’
smercyCHAPTER V urges unlimited obedience on all
:Whatev er a monk has on
hand , he is to leave that alone, be it finished or not,to obey the
voice Of an elderbrother. And this Obedience w ill be especiallyacceptable to God, if everything he done quickly and w ithout a
murmur
CHAPTER VI urges si lence on all,especially as regards scurrilous matter.
But for w holesome and edifying w ords the Rule is not so
stringent
CHAPTER VII urges humility,for all exultation is a kind of pride
The tw elve degrees ofhumility are enumerated,ofw hich the first 1s
alw ays to have the fear of the Lord before one’
s eyesThe second , to put the Lord
’
s pleasure before one’
s ow n
The third, to submit to one
’
s elders for the love ofGod
The fourth,to persevere notw ithstanding all obstacles
The fifth, to confess evil deeds and bad thoughts
The sixth, to be content at the meanest labour being imposed upon
one
The seventh, not only to say, but to think , that one is inferior to all
others
The eighth, not to do anythingbuto
followthe rulingof the eldersThe ninth
,not to Speak until one is addressed
The tenth,not to laugh at the slightest provocation, and at every
thing
The eleventh,to speak humbly, gravely , and not too much
The tw elfth, to show one’
s humility , not only inw ardly, but also by
one’
s w ays and meek habits
CHAPTER VIII . In w inter,the monks must get up at a fixed time after
midnight, but so that they have had a good night’s rest. In
summer,the matins
,w hich must be said at daybreak , should
follow immediately on the Vigils
CHAPTER IX. The psalms that must be sung at the nocturns, as w ell as
the responsories and the lessons, are here enumerated . Both
the Old and N ew Testament should be read, as w ell as the
approved commentaries on them
PAGE
CONTENTS .
CHAPTER X . In summer time,the above-mentioned lessons should not be
read,but one of the Old Testament should be said by heart
instead
CHAPTER XI. On Sundays,the brethren should rise earlier for the
nocturns, in order to get through the special arrangement of
services for that day. The lessons, psalms, and v ersicles are
then specifiedCHAPTER XII. The psalms
,benedictions
,lessons
,canticles
,etc to be
said during matins on Sundays
CHAPTER XIII. Matins on w eek-days. A special psalm for each day.
Especial stress is laid on the Lord’
s prayer being said aloud by
the Prior,so that all may hear it
CHAPTER XIV. On Saints’
days,the vigils should be said as on Sundays
and only the special psalms, antiphons, and lessons Of the day areto be said
CHAPTER XV . When the A lleluia is to be sa id,depends on the time of
year. On Sundays , it should alw ays be said
CHAPTER XVI. In accordance w ith the w ords of the prOphet :‘ Seven
times a day have I praised thee,’
w e must observe this sacred
number, and w e shall be doing so, if w e keep the seven canonical
hours
CHAPTER XVII. The psalms, hymns, lessons, etc. to be said at Prime,
T ierce, Sext, N one,Vesper, and Compline
CHAPTER XVIII The order and number of the psalms to be said .
S. Benet allow s every one to have another arrangement, if onlythe w hole Psalter be distributed over each w eek . In former
times,he adds
,it used to be the practice of our H oly Fathers to
do all this in one day
CHAPTER XIX . As w e believe in the omnipresence of God,and that
H is eyes look alike on the good and the evil,let us take care
that,during the divine office
,our mind finds utterance in our
w ords
CHAPTER XX . Our prayer should be short and reverent, and pure ,
unless it should be prolonged by div ine inspiration
CHAPTER XXI. Deans should be chosen solely from the larger congre
gations. Only humble men should be elected,and
,should they
become too proud , theymust be deposed ,just like the Provost,
after being rebuked three times
CHAPTER XXII . Each monk is,to sleep in a separate bed , but all
,if
possible, in one hall. If there are too many,let there be ten or
tw enty together under the supervision of an elder. A candle
must burn in the dormitory untilmorningCHAPTER XXIII. If any brother does not observe the precepts of the
Rule,he must be rebuked if necessary tw ice , secretly , and after
PAGE
X CONTENTS.
that, publicly . If he do not then mend,he shall be excom
municated , and lastly , be subjected to corporal punishment
CHAPTER XXIV . The degree of punishment is to be in accordance w ith
the gravity of the guilt. For instance,for very light offences
the culprit is deprived only of the right of sitting at table, etc.
CHAPTER XXV . The brother w ho is guilty of a graver fault, must be
excluded both from the table and from the oratory. N 0 one
passing himmay ask a blessing on his head or on his food
CHAPTER XXVI. Those that presume to have any intercourse w hatever
w ith an excommunicated brother,should suffer the same ex
communication
CHAPTER XXVII. The Abbot, w hose duty it is more to look after
w eak souls than to tyrannise over strong, should remember the
example of the Good Shepherd , and imitate it
CHAPTER XXVIII. When a brother has been rebuked repeatedly, w henhe has suffered the penalty of excommunication and corporal
punishment, w hen the Abbot’s and the brethren
’
s prayers havebeen of no avail
,then
,and not until then
,let the Abbot act
upon theApostle’
s precept Put aw ay the evil one from among
yourselves,’and expel him
CHAPTER XXIX. A brother w ho hasbeen expelled the monastery , shouldbe allow ed to return into the low est place if he promises tomend ,
and this for three times after that, how ever,no return should
be possible
CHAPTER XXX. Young boys should be rebuked in a different manner,
for they do not see the grav ity of the penalty of excommunica
tion. Let them be punished by fasting, or the rod
CHAPTER XXXI. On the qualities of the Cellarer. He must be a w ise,
temperate, and God-fearing man,and must, above all
,be
humble . Ifa brother asks ofhim w hat he cannot give, let him
not laugh at the brother, but in all humility refuse it. If the
congregation be a large one,helpers should be given him
CHAPTER XXXII. The use of the property of the monastery is to be
entrusted by the Abbot to monks on w hose qualities he can
depend . A register should be kept by theAbbot, in order to see
that he gets back all tha t he gives
CHAPTER XXXIII. The monks are not togive anything aw ay, or get anyproperty , except w ith the consent of the Abbot. Even their
ow n w ill,or their ow n body, is not in their pow er. All things
must be common unto all
CHAPTER XXXIV . Every one must receive the necessities of life in
accordance w ith his w ants. This is not meant to advocate
favouritism,but merely consideration for the infirmities of the
w eak . On no account Should complaints be heard
PAGE
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXXV . Every brother is to serve in turn in the refectory for aw eek . During his time of serv ice let him take a slightmeal an
hour before the others, so that he do not feel faint, and let him
serve his brethren w ithout murmuring. All things are to be
w ashed and cleaned on Saturday before a brother makes place
for his successor
CHAPTER XXXVI. A cell should be set apart for the sick , and a
brother, careful, d iligent, and God-fearing should be appointed to
serve them. Ov er and above this,they are specially entrusted
to the Abbot’
s care
CHAPTER XXXVII. With regard to old men and children,the rule
should not needlessly be applied in all its severity , especiallyas to matters of nourishment
CHAPTER XXXVIII. A w eekly readermustbe appointed, w ho is to beginon Sunday . Silence should prevail a t meals. Only those are
to be elected to this office , w hose singing and reading w ill
edify the others
CHAPTER XXXIX. At meals there should alw ays be tw o dishes to choosefrom. Under circumstances of hard w ork or the like
,the
Abbotmay order more food to be given but let all be mindful
not to be overtaken bygluttony . N O flesh of a quadruped is to
be eaten, except by the sick or the infirm .
CHAPTER XL . A itemina 1 of w ine is supposed to be sufficient eachdayfor every monk. Abstinence, how ever, 1s recommended . The
Prior of the monastery has it in his pow er to regulate this, in
accordance w ith the situation of the convent, and the w ork of
the inmates
CHAPTER XLI. The time ofmeals is to be regulated according to the time
of year and the heat. All is to be arranged so as not to
necessitate the use of a lamp
CHAPTER XLII. Before compline, speaking should be rare ; after that,
silence is not to be broken, except there be guests, or by expresscommand ofthe Abbot
CHAPTER XLIII. Whatever w ork they have on hand,w hen the bell
rings, either for divine office, or for meals, the brethren should
hasten to the proper place. H e w ho does not come, or comes
too late, should be punished befittingly
CHAPTER XLIV. Of the manner in w hich the excommunicated should
make satisfaction. H e is to lie, prostrate on the ground , before
the door of the oratory,and at the feet of all w ho pass him.
The Abbotmust decide how long this is to last
CHAPTER XLV . Those w homake amistake in reading psalms, etc. should
be severely punished , unless they humble themselves. The
younger brethren should be w hipped
1 A Roman liquid measure.
xi
PAGE
xii CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XLVI. If any one trespasses in any w ay, he is to be chastised
severely,should his guilt be made know n by another. H e
need not make it know n publicly , but must at least acquaint
the Abbot w ith it
CHAPTER XLVII. The time for the divine offices is to be fixed by the
Abbot,or by those w hom he names
CHAPTER XLVIII. D ivision of the day, as regards manual labour : Work
in the morning, then reading : a little rest or reading after
dinner,then w ork again. This arrangement is somew hat
different in w inter-time . D uring Lent there is more reading
than usual, as also on Sundays. N o excessive amount of w ork
Should be laid on the shoulders of the delicate
CHAPTER XLIX . During Lent, w hen w e must w ash aw ay all sins of
other times,especial sanctity of behaviour is enjoined Absti
nence,Special prayers, and Offerings. But everything should
be done w ith the know ledge of the Abbot
CHAPTER L. Those brothers w ho are far aw ay from themonastery shouldkeep the hours of divine offices
,in the fear of God , and w ith
bended knees, as best they canCHAPTER LI. H e w ho has been sent aw ay from the monastery for one
day only , should not presume to eat on his w ay, unless hidden
by the Abbot to do so
CHAPTER LII. The oratory is to be used for no other purpose than that
ofprayingCHAPTER LIII. Guests Should alw ays be receiv ed by the Prior and the
brethren, for in them Christ is received . As a rule,fastsmay be
broken on account of the guests. Their feet'
should be w ashed .
There must be a separate kitchen for guests, and some beds
should alw ays remain prepared for themCHAPTER LIV . A monk is not to receive any presents w hatever, or
give them to any brother, unless the Abbot allow him to do so
CHAPTER LV . On the clothing to be used by the monks. N 0 general
rule is laid dow n all particulars are left to the Abbot,a s too
much depends on the temperature in each country to allow of
general regulations. The bedd ing is to be frequently lookedafter by the Abbot
CHAPTER LVI. If there are guests, they shoTIid sit at the Abbot’
s table ,
w hich he is alw ays at liberty to invite one or more of the
brethren to
CHAPTER LVII. Artisans should w ork in their ow n branch of handicraft,
unless they pride themselves too much upon it. The price of
their articles,w hich must be sold w ithout defrauding the
monastery,should alw ays be a little cheaper than in the
secularmarket
PAGE
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER LVIII. N 0 easy entrance into the Order is to be granted to anew comer. H e must prove himself w orthy of being received
,
by very great patience and humility. H e must be diligentlyw atched . The Rule must be read to him once
,and then again,
and once more, after long intervals. If he still persevere, he
must make the promise of stability, moral conversion, and
Obedience, orally and in w riting. All his property is to be given
up to the monastery, and he must exchange his garments forthe monastic dress
‘
CHAPTER LIX. N oblemen w ho offer their sons, should make a w ritten
promise that they w ill never give them anything. They are
allow ed , how ever,to make a gift to the monastery of w hatever
they please. The poor simply offer their sons before w itnesses
CHAPTER LX. If a priest should w ish to dw ell in the monastery,he
can do so,under condition that he submit to the Rule . No
preference is to be given to him over any of the brethren
CHAPTER LXI. Pilgrims Should be received for as long as they like .
If they find fault w ith any arrangement of the monastery,
let the Abbot w eigh their w ords w ell. If they be of evil
manners,let them be asked to depart. The Abbot must not
receive an inmate from another monastery w ithout his Abbot’
s
consent
CHAPTER LXII. The monk w ho has been chosen by the Abbot to be
ordained a priest, should abstain from feeling pride, and exceptw hen officiating at the altar
, should keep in the ordinary placew hich is his by order of entrance into the monastery
CHAPTER LXIII. Allmust keep to the place appointed to them. Age is
here never a consideration, only order of entrance, special
merit, or the ruling of the Abbot, w hose appointments should
be just, and give no cause for complaint. The brethren are to
call one another by the reverential names of Fra ter, Nonnus.
The younger brother must alw ays ask a blessing of the elder
CHAPTER LXIV. The Abbot should be elected unanimously,or by the
more w holesome counsel of part of the community. If it
comes to the know ledge of any one that a bad Abbot has been
chosen anyw here, let the Bishop appoint a w orthy substitute.
In all points theAbbotmustbe a good man. H emust remember
that he has one day to render account of his management, and
must bear in mind that his task is to benefit the monks rather
than to be theirhead
CHAPTER LXV . Scandals, arising through the appointment of a Provost,
should be avoided . The Provost must not think that he is not
more subj ect to the Abbot, after he has been ordained by him.
The first four times the Provost is to be admonished , ifrefractory .
The fifth time he must be deposed
xiii
PAGE
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER LXVI. A w ise old man is to be appointed gatekeeper, and if
he w ants help , he can have it from one of the young men. The
monastery must be so constituted that every requisite is
there, so that the monks need not go abroad, to the detriment of
their souls. The Rule should be read frequently to thebrethrenCHAPTER LXVII. Prayers are to be said for all those that go on a
journey. N O one is to speak to another of his adventures on
a journey nor is any one to leave the monastery,be the
distance ever so small, w ithout the consent of the Abbot
CHAPTER LXVIII. All that a brother is enj oined to undertake, he musttry to do, even if it should seem to him to be too much. Let
him trust to God and ObeyCHAPTER LXIX. N 0 one is to defend another in the monastery
,not
even if they are ofnear kindred
CHAPTER LXX. N o one is to strike another. Lads under fifteen yearsof age must be w atched diligently , but if they are treated too
severely, let the offender suffer the penalty enacted by the RuleCHAPTER LXXI. The brethren must be obedient, not only to the Abbot,
but to one another. A brother w ho refuses to do penance, and
remains refractory,should be expelled
CHAPTER LXXII. Good zeal leads to God, and to life eternal . Let no
one do w hat he thinks is good for himself,but only w hat is
profitable to another. Let Christ be loved above all
CHAPTER LXXIII. Epilogue . The Rule is not intended to be exhaustivein its teaching. The reader is referred to the w ritings Of the
H oly Fathers,the rule ofS. Basil, etc .
To those that live up to this Rule, the Kingdom ofH eaven is
alw ays Open
IJOTES
PAGE
INTRODU CTION .
1 . OuTLINEs OF THE HISTORY OF BENEDICT INISM IN
ENGLAND UNTIL THE REFORMATION .
THE Latin convent rule, know n under the name of the
Rule Of S. Benet,w as w ritten by that Saint about the year
5 1 6 A. D .
1 Saint Benedict w as not the first w ho found itnecessary to lay dow n rules for monks to live by. He w roteonly for those ‘
qui regulas ni’
gris monarch s ediderunt’
(i. e .
those that w ere afterw ard s called Black Friars,and Bene
dietines). Dugdale, on the page cited below,enumerates some
six and more fathers w ho w ere the authors of Rules. Of
these w e may especially mention S. Basilius, and refer the
reader to page 1 1 8 2 infra , w here Benedictus of Nursia
himself speaks of the Regula sanctis patris nostri Basilii,as
‘ bene v iventium et oboedientium monachorum institutavirtutum.
’
According to the commonly accepted idea , Pope Gregorythe Great introduced Benedictinism, along w ith Christianity
,
into England in the year 596 , w hen Augustine, prior of the
Monastery of S. Andrew at Rome,came across w ith several
1 See Dugdale’
sMonasticon,ed . 1 8 1 7 and 1 846, I , p . xxiii. S. Benedictus pater
noster regulam monachorum edidit circa annum Christi 5 1 6.
2 I here give the translation from the Durham MS. ,Eh. I . 6 (see
Wanley, p . a collation Of w hich w as not given by Professor Schro‘
er
Eac swylce paera haligra faedera lif. 7 heora drohtnunga . 7 se regol ures halgan
feeder basilii hw aet is hit elles butan ge timbrunga haligra manna . 7 a ra
muneca p (read pe) w el 7 rihte libbaO, 7 ge hersume synd .
’
See A. SchrOer,
D ie Angels'
achsischen Prosabearbeitungen der Benediktinerregel, Kassel,1 885
—1 888, p . 1 3 3 . I may here thankfully mention the service rendered me
by the Rev . Canon D . Greenw ell, Librarian to the Dean and Chapter of
Durham Cathedral, w ho, on my applying for the loan of the‘
MS., volunteered
to transcribe the w hole of the Ben. Rule contained in it,and w ho, assisted
by the Rev . J . T . Fow ler, Librarian to the University of Durham,did so
entirely as‘a labour of love .
’Let me here publicly thank the reverend
gentlemen for this extraordinary kindness.
xv i H ISTORY OF BENEDICTINISM. [L
other Benedictine monks 1 . Hook adds that ‘ Before Dunstan ’s time w e may doubt the existence anyw here in Englandof the Benedictine Rule in its completeness.
’
Lingard 2
argues against this. According to this learned h istorian ,Benedictine w riters have unsuccessfully tried to establish and
maintain that S. Gregory w as a Benedictinehimself. Accordingtohim
,it w asnot untilVVilfrid ’
s time (latterhalfof the seventhcentury) that the monks Of Britain got acquainted w ith theRule Of S. Benedict . Be this as it may
3,all are agreed in
attributing a high character and a great authority to the
Rule in England w hen once introduced.
A few notes on the fate Of the Benedictines in Englandmay be convenient to the reader Dugdale, in his gIeat
collection ofmaterials for the study OfMonasticism In England,says “
Tres autem apud nos celebres fueruntmonachismi veteris reformationes.
Altera sub Dunstano fuit,in consilio W intoniensi anno 965 regnante Edgaro,
magnificentissimo coenobiorum instauratore. Tunc primummonachis praescripta
fuit constitutio generalis tam ex Benedicti Regula quam ex veteribus con
suetudinibus contexta quae dicta est Regularis Concordia Anglicae nationis .
5
If this Regularis Concordia’
is not Dunstan’
s, it ow es its
origin at least to his mind,w hich pervades the time in w hich
he lived . H is w as the age of the revival of monasticism.
It is Dunstan’
s mind that speaks through Eadgar’
s month
w hen the latter prompts Aethelw old to a translation of the
Benedictine Rule " . What Dunstan aimed at,w as to lead
back monastic life to its original purity and severe disciplinein accordance w ith the Rule of S. Benet
,and to infuse the
spirit Of monasticism into the w hole of the English Church.
When, after sundry vicissitudes,Dunstan came to pow er
shortly after Eadgar’
s accession,the reforms sadly w anted
See Smith and Cheetham, Diet. of Christ. Antiquities ; and Hook, Church
Dictionary , in voce.
2 Alterthtimer der Angelsachsischen Kirche. Deutsch von Dr. FlL
Rom. Breslau,1 847. When w riting, I had not the English ed . atmydisp a m .
3 This is not the place for further investigations of the matter. I refer
to Lingard , pp . 64, 70 , and 72 .
4 Monasticon Anglicanum, I, p . xiii.5 See infra
,Ch. II of this Introduction, sub I.
6 See SchrOer, D ie Prosabearbeitungen, pp . xiii- xviii infra, p. xxxiv .
xviii H ISTORY OF BENEDICT INISM.
The complaints — against the inmates, as w ill be seen,of not a very serious
nature relate for the most part to certain anticipations by some of the more
youthful monks of the teachings of w hat has lately been called muscular
Christianity , as show n in their addiction to the practice Of long-bow archery in
theHyde meadow s, and to that ofkeeping late hours, sitting for longdiscussions,
sometimes to the hour of eight in the evening and even beyond it ( and , it ismuch to be feared , occasionally over a potation to freshen their talk) , instead
ofbetaking themselves to bed immediately after supper, accord ing to the good
w ont of their predecessors.
’
And now a complaint on the part of the Roman Catholics,w hich is at the same time a serious accusation
In estimating the case w ith w hich so many venerable monasteries w ere
overthrow n,it must be borne in mind that for some years prev ious to their
final suppression, many steps had been taken by those in pow er to render that
suppression more easy. One of these, and perhaps the chief
,w as the appoint
ment by the Court ofcompliant and suborned men, already apostates at heart,to highest positions in the religious houses. N O one w as more prominent in
this disgraceful intrigue than the highest ecclesiastical authority in the
kingdom, the primate Cranmer.
’
As a proof of this,D . Weldon 1 instances the case of a
man w ho w as recommended for a vacancy,and w ho w as
in an introductory letter quoted- said to be very tractable,and as ready to set forw ard his prince
’
s causes as noman more
ofhis coat ’ I53 And the late ProfessorBrew er, a Protestanthistorian of Henry VIII 2
,has an admission bearing on this
subject, w hen he says : (Nothing)‘w arrant(s) us in
believing that the era preceding the Reformation w as more
corrupt than that w hich succeeded it.
’
W e now understand the preamble of theAct 2 7 HenryVIII,intitled An act concerning the suppression or Dissolution of
certain Religious houses and geven to the Kings H ighnessand to his Heirs for ever.
‘ For as much as manifest sinne, vycyous carnal and abominable living
ys daily used and cOmitted in such littell and small abbayes and priories
and other religious houses of monkes chanons and nonnes w here the con
gregation is under the number ofXII’ 3
,etc.
How the new hope to w hich Mary ’
s accession gave birth1 Weldon
, pref. , p . xiii.2 The Reign ofH enry VIII, from his accession to the death ofWolsey
,by
the late J . S. Brew er,M .A. ,
ed . by James Gairdner, of the Public Record
Office , I, 1 884 ; see p . 60 0 .
3 Monasticon Anglicanum, Appendix to Vol. VIII, p . 1 654 .
II. ] THE MS. T IB . A. 3 . xix
w as cut short w ith the end of her brief reign , and the
succession of the Protestant Eliz abeth, w ho undid all
,and how
the Benedictines fared unto this very day, all this and more
the curious may pursue in the w orks I have cited in the
foot-notes. I may fitly close this section of the introductionby tw o more passages from Professor Brew er
’
s book, w hich
are w orth quoting‘ The greater monasteries w ere necessarily modified by the circumstances
of the times,and their religious characters impaired . They admitted a
number of lay inmates, or, at least, kept Open house for persons not connected
w ith their foundations (I, p . 50 ) and ( ih. , p . 51 )‘ That in so large a body of men
,so w idely dispersed , seated for so many
centuries in the richest and fairest estates of England , for w hich they w ere
mainly indebted to their ow n skill, perseverance, and industry,discreditable
members w ere to be found (and w hat literary chiffonier, raking in the
scandalous annals of any profession,cannot find filth and corruption) is
likely enough, but tha t the corruption w as either so black or so general as
party spirit w ould make us believe, is contrary to all analogy, and is un
supported by impartial and contemporary evidence 1 .
’
II. BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE VARIOUS TREATISES,FOUND IN
THE COTTONIAN MS . ,TIB . A. 3 .
THE manuscript from w hich the present copy Of the
Benedictine Rule is taken, is the Cotton MS. ,Tiberius A. 3 .
It is described byWanley on pp . 1 932— 1 99 Of his catalogue.
The MS. is slightly injured,but has been rebound and
beautifully pasted up . At p . 1 98 , section LXI,Wanley recordsthe very gaps that I have noted below (on p . I ll. 1 , 2 ,
so that these injuries must be anterior to him,and therefore
also to the fire of 1 73 1 .
The MS. is a miscellaneous one,containing a varied col
1 Justnow a notice reachesme ofa book only recently published, ‘H enryVIIIand the English Monasteries ; an attempt to illustrate the H istory of their
Suppression.
’By Francis Aidan Gasquet. Vol. I . The book , w hich lays
blame on Protestants as w ell as on Roman Catholics, is characterised as being‘ most conscientiously fair.
’For a full statement of the case against the
monasteries,I refer the reader to Ch. V of R . NV. D ixon’
s H istory of the
Church ofEngland . Vol. I, 1 878 (London : Smith, Elder, and2 Wanley
,by a misprint, 793 .
THE MS. T IB . A. 3 .
lection of interlinear versions, prayers, confessions, and othertreatises. The authorities of the great public libraries are not,so far as I know , keeping registers of the MSS. published or
transcribed. The w ork in arrear is of course enormous ;
but an inverted Wanley to begin w ith,— to w hich the presentis a humble contribution— w ould be an invaluable boon tostudents of the Oldest English, and w ould be a foundationfor librarians to w ork upon . I therefore proceed to give notesof w here the various pieces in the MS. Tiberius A. 3 are
printed , if they have been edited at all ; and I hope that all
w ho have ever turned over the leaves of MSS. to hunt forunpublished matter, w ill be glad of my attempt ; especiallythose w ho have diligently copied out page after page, onlyto find that this had been already done by some one else.
Since W anley’
s time the pagination of the MS. has beenslightly altered , and my statements refer to this new
pagination .
That some one w ill take this w ork up for all MSS. is
a consummation devoutly to be w ished .
The greater part of the MS . w as Copied out by Junius(see below , p . xxxii
,on the value of these transcriptions),
and his copies are kept in the Bodleian Library, at Oxford .
It is to the various MSS. of this collection that the w ords
MS. Junius (infra) refer.
Contents of Me JlIS. Tiderz'
us A. 3 .
N O . I (fo. Regularis Concordia Anglicae N ationis
Monachorum Sanctimonialiumque.
MSS. J un. 52 . 1 0 9 Wanley, pp . 9 2 and 99 . VII.
Of this, the Latin text has been printed in full at least tw ice : (a ) in R . P.
Clem. Reyneri Apostolatus Benedictinorum,and (b) in the later editions
of the Monasticon Anglicanum, see edd . 1 8 1 7, 1 846, I , p . xxvii. The
Anglo-Saxon text has never been printed in full. Besides the smaller
quotations given from it byWanley himself, other extracts have been putin type several times. Selden printed the prologue and the greater part
of the epilogue in his notes to Eadmer. See his Works,ed . 1 72 6, II
( tomus 2 ) , pp . 1 6 1 2 — 1 62 1 (seeMS. Junius,1 8 ; Wanley
, p . Selden,
in accordance w ith the usage of his time,
ed its’ 1 the MS. , and though
he does not mention the MS. from w hich his text is taken, it is highlyprobable that our MS. is the one . Th. Wright, in his Biographia Litt.
1 See Skeat,Preface to the Gospel ofS. Matthew
, p . viii.
THE MS . T IB . A. 3 . xxi
Brit. Anglo-Saxon period (I) , p . 459 , prints the 1 1 th chapter by w ay of
specimen. Quite recently the prologue and part of the first chapter havebeen published
— critically edited,
as the title page says— by Dr.
Edw ard Breck ,‘ Fragment of Aelfric
’
s translation of Aethelw old’
s De
consuetudine Monachorum,
’
etc.,Leipsic. W . Drugulin
’
s printing
Office,1 887.
An edition of the w hole text is preparing byMr. W . S. Logeman. I mayhere add that the w ork is generally supposed to be one of Dunstan
’
s,
but it has been attributed also to Aelfric,w hilst of late , independently
of each other,Professor A . Ebert (Allgemeine Gesch. der Litt. d es
Mittelalters III, p . and the above-named Dr. Breck
,have fathered
it upon Aethelw old , Abbot of Abingdon , and afterw ards Bishop of
Winchester.
II—XVII,inclusive, are all of a nature that makes us turn to
Cockayne’
s Leechdoms (London , 1 864 — 1 866) to see if any are
printed in it. As a matter of fact, I find the follow ing Stateof affairs
No. II (fo. 2 7 b). Leechdoms,III
,1 98 .
MS. J un. 43 . Wanley, p. 88 .
N O . III (fo. 3 2 b). Leechdoms, III, 1 84 (w ithout theLatin text).
MS. J un. 44. Wanley, p . 89 ( imperfect ? Wanley) .
N O . IV (fO . 3 5b). UnprintedI
(but copied by me
publication).MS. J un . 4 3 . Wanley
, p . 88 .
N O . V (fO . Unprinted .
N O . VI (fO . 3 6 b). Unprinted .
N o. VII (fo. 3 6 b). Leechdoms, III, 1 50 .
MS. J un. 44. Wanley , p . 89.
N O . VIII (fo. Unprinted , but copied for publication .
MS. J un . 44 . Wanley, p . 89 , sub VIII.
No. IX (fo. 3 7h). Leechdoms, III, 1 54 and 1 68 .
MS. J un. 4 3 . W anley, p . 88
,sub II and V . There is
,how ev er, a dis
crepancy in the tw o concluding passages of the texts. H aving at the
moment of w ritingno access to either MS.,I am unable to solve the diffi
culty , w hich w as perhaps also felt by Wanley . At least, he says, v eryprudently ; Idem Codex
,inquit, ch. Junius, ’ etc.
NO . X (fO . 3 9 b). Leechdoms,III, 1 76 .
MS. J un. 44. Wanley , p . 89, sub V .
1 I consulted Professor N apier on this subject. H e w as so kind as to
put his bibliographical know ledge at my d isposal w henever I w ished to draw
upon it.
xxii T HE Ms. T IB . A. 3 .
N O . XI (fo. Leechdoms,III
,1 80 .
MS. J un. 44. Wanley , p . 89 , sub IX.
NO . XII (fo. 40 b). Leechdoms, III, 1 80 .
MS. J un. 44. Wanley, p . 89, sub VII.
No. XIII (fo. 40 b). Leechdoms, III, 1 46 .
MS. J un. 4 1 , sub II. Wanley, p . 87.
NO . XIV (fo. Leechdoms,III
,156 .
N O . XV (fo. 4 1 b). Unprinted (copied).MS. J un. 44. Wanley, pp . 89 and 90 , subXI.
N o. XVI (fo. Unprinted (copied).N o. XVII (fo. 4 2 b). Leechdoms
,III
,1 44 .
MS. J un. 4 1 . W anley, p . 87.
N OS. XVIII—XX,and NOS. XXIII, XXIV inclusive , (ff.
4 3 are small tracts, very Short notes, in fact Notulae
Wanley), on Adam,N oah
,Fasting,
the Virgin’
s Age, and on
Crime . They are Shortly to appear in the Anglia XI.
N O . XVIII.
MS. J un. 44 . Wanley, p . 90 , subXIV .
N O . XXI is Latin (fo. 4 3 b) .
N o. XXII (fo. Leechdoms,III
, 2 2 8 (partly, only , andfrom the MS. Caligula A. XV).
No. XXIII.
MS. J un . 44 . Wanley, p . 90 , subXIV .
NO . XXV (ff. 44 Acollection of confessions and prayersas yet unprinted . They w ill shortly appear in the Anglia .
O nly the latter part (Wanley, p . beginning :
‘ Daet scealgepencan,
’
also appearing in an Oxford MS . (Wanley, p .
w as used by Thorpe in Ancient Law s,II
,2 60 .
MS. J un. 63 . Wanley, p . 93 .
NO . XXVI (ff. 57—60 b). Missa,cum rubricis Saxonice.
’
I am not aw are that it has been printed .
No. XXVII (fo. 60 b) has been published several times ; see
W iilker’
s Grundrisz, p . 476 (III,
MS. J un. 66. Wanley, p . 95. Zupitza (Zeitschr. f. D . Alt. 3 1 . 2 8 ff.)
has recently treated of the relation of the tw o MSS. know n to exist. I
must here mention a note in the preface to W anley’
s Catalogue .
Amongst some books that used to be in the library ofChrist Church,
Canterbury , he names (p. 8) a Locutio Latina glosata Anglice, ad
instruendos pueros (forte Aelfric I have no means of de
THE MS. T IB . A. 3 . xxiii
termining w hether this is the identical Copy tha t is now in the
CottonianLibrary . It w ould seemnot, from the fact that it ismentioned
as a separate book, w hereas both the Oxford and the London copies are
part of a collection of treatises. The query rises,w ere they alw ays
so'
.z The Oxford MS. is to be published by Zupitza .
Nos. XXVIII—XXXI (fo. Latin .
N o. XXXII (fo. 65h). Leechdoms,III
, 2 3 8 (here, as in
some Of the cases quoted before, only as variae lectiones
MS. J un. 4 1 . Wanley p . 8 7. See W iilker’
s Grundrisz , III, 571 ;
Anglia X , p . 457 ff.
The notae that Wanley mentions on p . 1 96 b Of his ca talogue (N ota de
Archa noe,de S. Petri Ecclesia , et de T emplo Salomonis, Saxonice,
fO . 73 a,b) have not yet been printed, but I presume they are
shortly to appear in the Anglia (xi) . MS. J un. 44 . Wanley, p . 90 ,
sub XIV.
N o. xxx1 1 1 (fo. 73 b). Cockayne’
s Narra.tiuncu1ae, p~ 3 9
Cf. Wulker’
s Grundri sz,60 2 .
No. XXXIV (fo . 77 b) . Aelfric’
s Homilies (ed . Thorpe),
No. XXXV (fo. Is in Napier’
s ed . of Wulfstan’
s
Homilies.
MS. J un. 69 . Wanley, p . 95.
No. XXXVI (fO . Kemble’
s Salomon and Saturn, p . 84 .
MS. J un. 69 . Wanley, p . 96 . It w ill be included in Professor N apier
’
s
first volume of H omilies,to be edited for the Early English Text
Society.
Nos. XXXVII—XLVIII (fo . 88 b), inclusive, w ill all be
found in Professor N apier’
sWulfstan .
No. XLIX (fo. 93 b). Latin .
N O . L (IO . 94 b). I. Edited in Thorpe’
s Anc . Law s,II, 2 60 .
N os. 2—6 inclusive are also to be found there, but printedfrom other MSS . See above, under No. 25.
MS. J un. 59 . Wanley , p . 93 .
N O . LI (fo. Printed by Kluge , Internationale Zeitschrift fiir Vergl. Sprachforschung ,
ed . Techmer,II
,1 1 8 .
MS. J un . 52 . \Vanley, p . 92 .
Nos. LII and LIII (fo. 1 0 1 b). So far as I know ,un
printed . One w ould expect these to be included in Cockayne’
s
Leechdoms .
No. LIV (fo. See Kluge, E . Stud ,VIII
,It
contains a reminiscence of the A.-S. poem,
the Seafarer.
THE MS. TIB . A. 3 .
N O . LV (fo. Que sunt instrumenta Bonorum,
Latine et eadem Saxonice. Sectio excerpta ex Regula
S. Benedicti,’
says Wanley . It is a Copy of chapter four,of the w ork w hich,
as I have said above (p . xv ) and below
(p . xxxi), has been edited, w ith some variac lectiones, by
Professor A. SchrOer ; but he has not given a collation of thisTiberius MS.
N OS. LVI,LVII (fo. These w ill probably be included
in Professor N apier’
s collection of Homilies.
MS. J un. 48 (by a misprint in Wanley : Wanley, p . 90 (for N O .
LVII) .
N O . LVIII (fo. Leechdoms,III. p . 2 86 . See
Wanley, p . 1 1 0 (C. C . C . C . L .
No. LIX (fo. See W iilker’
s Grundrisz, 564—566 ,
P 475
N o. LX (fo. 1 0 7b) .‘Votiva Laus.
’
Latin .
N O . LXI (fO . This is our Benedictine Rule. See
below ,sections III and IV .
MS. J un . 9 2 . Wanley , p . 1 0 3 . Junius Copied only part of the gloss
into a printed text Regula S. Benedicti Latine Duaci impressa ,A. D .
1 6 1 1 , Saxonice per Junium glossata ex Cottoniano codice qui inseri
bitur, Tiberius A . When preparing my text for the press, I w as not
in a position to compare Junius’ s copy .
N O . LXII (fo. 1 63 b) Regulae S. Fulgentii Latine, cum
interlineata versione Saxonice.
’
MS. J un. 52 . Wanley, pp . 9 1 , 92 . Wanley, in bestow ing this name on
this collection of monastic precepts, evidently follow ed Junius, w ho,
at the beginning of his copy, says : Benedicti regulam interlineatam,
quam habet Cottonianus codex qui inscribitur, Tiberius A. 3 , mox
excipiunt S. Fulgentii regulae, Similiter interlineatae.
The Precepts, as in the present MS. begin thus
‘DICEBAT VERO SANCTUS FULGEN
'I‘IUS .
Juxta 1regulam patrum v ivere semper stude maxime autem secundum
sancti confessoris tui benedicti ; N on declines ab ea in quoquam : nec
illi addas quippiam,nee minuas ; Totum enim quod sufficit habet
,et
nusquam minus habet ; cujus verba atque imperia sectatores suos per
ducunt ad celi palatia and then follow s immediately‘A KALENDIS AUTEM OCTOBRIS USQUE IN PASCHA
hora nona hoc faciunt,
’
etc.
These w ords :‘A kalendis autem Octobris,
’etc. , to the end of our
1 I leave out the interlinear gloss, and here tacitly correct the Latin. These
rules w ill be printed separately elsew here.
THE LATIN TEXT .
III. THE LATIN TEXT. N INETEENTH -CENTURY EDITIONS.
MANNER or EDITING .
WE have already seen (p . xv ) that S. Benedict of Nursia
w rote his Rule about the year 51 6 . No earlier w riters haveyet been pointed out as his sources. It is quite probable that hehad none 1 . The Rule no doub t originated in the saint
’
s desire
to provide his ow n follow ers w ith a code of law s to live by.
How ever much he venerated his foregeugau, as the conditionsunder w hich his monks lived differed from those of his
predecessors, he must have been mainly , ifnot quite, Original inthe Choice ofhis precepts. NO doubt, his reading the w orks ofa S. Basil and others may have made him feel the desira
bility of w riting regulations of his ow n. But I should be
surprised to hear that after-search had established a definiteand direct relationship of matter betw een our Rule and any
one Of the w orks w hose key-note it has-more or less struck 2 .
The number of commentaries that our Rule has called forthw ould seem to be legion . This Introduction is hardly theplace for their enumeration . Neither can w e allow ourselvesto Copy out the encomia of w hich S. Benedict and his follow ers
can boast . Suffice it to refer for these to Migne , (see below )volume 66 , w hich contains the greater part of these encomia ,and references to more w orks on the subject .Our Latin text has been edited several times. Apart from
the Older editions,such as the one of 1 593 (printed at Venice
by Fr. Arnoldus Wion), I here enumerate those nineteenthcentury edd . that have come to my know ledge(u) MIGNE. Patrologiae Cursus Completus, vol. 66 , p . 2 1 5
ff,Regula S. Benedicti cum commentariis.
These commentaries make the edition a very useful one.
How ever, the w ork is very difficult to be got at, its enormous
bulk— over 2 0 0 volumes— makes few persons care to buy it.
1 See Guéranger, as quoted infra ,sanctus spiritus per beatum Benedictum
Regulam Monachorum edidit’
(p . v i) .2 See how ever : Concordia Regularum,
auctore S. Benedicto, auctore
Fr. Hugone Menardo Parisiis,1 63 8 .
LAT IN RULE. MODERN EDIT IONS . XXVl l
(6) Gue’
muyer. Enchiridion Benedictinum,complectens
Regulam vitam et Laudes sanctissimi occidentalium monachorumPatriarchae, accedunt Exercitia S. Gertrudis Magnae etBlosii speculum . Andegav i. Typis Cosnier et Lachese.
MDCCCLXII,contains page 1
,if. Regula S . Patris Benedicti
Juxta exemplar Cassinense.
(c) Pax . Monastic Gleanings. No. I .
The Rule Of O ur most holy Father S. Benedict, patriarch
ofmonks ; in Latin and English. Translated by AMonk Of
S. Augustine’
s Monastery,Ramsgate. London, Burns 8:
Oates, 1 872 .
( ( l) Regula Sancti Patris Benedicti juxta antiquissimos
codices recognita, a P(atre)Edmundo Schmidt . CumPermissu
Superiorum. MDCCCLXXX. Ratisbonae , N eo Eboraci et
Cincinnatii. Sumptibus, Chartis et Typis Friderici Pristet,S. Sedis Apostolicae Typographi.
This contains tw enty-tw o pages OfProlegomena , in w hich the
author treats of the relations Of the MSS. , and in w hich he
w ishes to establish that S. Benet prepared iw o drafts of his
Rule. The w ork appears to be printed privately. At myrequest , how ever, the author kindly placed a copy at mydisposal, for w hich I here beg to thank him most heartily.
(e) The Rule Of our Most Holy Father Saint Benedict .Edited
,w ith an English translation and Explanatory N otes
by A Monk Of S. Benedict ’s Abbey, Fort-Augustus. Jussu
Superiorum . London,Burns 85 O ates
,1 886 .
(f ) Die W inteney Version der Regula S . Benedicti,
lateinisch und englisch zum erstenmale herausgegeben’
has
just appeared at Halle (M. N iemeyer), w ith a most interesting Preface. Before the w ork w as published, the editor,Herr Dr. A. SchrOer
, professor at the University Of Freiburg,
presented me w ith a copy of the advance sheets of the text .For this courteous act I here express my sincere gratitude,as w ell as for other kindnesses received at that gentleman
’
s
hands.
The English w ork is a thirteenth century text , taken fromthe MS. Cott . Claud . D . III
,w hence the Latin text is also
transcribed .
xxviii THE LATIN TEXT .
Herr Schmidt used fifteen Latin texts for his editionProfessor SchrOer only those four of w hich he published the
Anglo-Saxon version 1 . As Herr Schmidt used a collation of
our codex (Schmidt z F) as w ell as one of the MS. Tib. A. IV
SchrOer’
S T,Schmidt ’ s G), the total number of Latin codices
to w hich I Shall subsequently have occasion to refer to
nineteen . I designate them as follow s
A . Cod . Tegernseensis. Royal Libr.,Munich (elm.
Mondseensis. R . and Imp . Libr.,Vienna
Fuldensis. Bibl. Fuld . (D .
Parisiensis. N at. Libr.
Frisingensis. Royal Libr. , Munich (elm.
Londinensis I. Cott. Libr.,Tib. (A.
Londinensis II. Cott. Libr. , Tit. (A.
Veronensis I . City Library .
Bruxellensis. Library of the Dukes ofBurgundy (8Romanus. Vatican Cod . Lat. 5949.
Einsidlensis,N O . 2 3 6.
Oxoniensis. Bodl. Libr.,H atton MS.
Faucensis. Library of the Cathedral Chapter at Augsburg.
Veronensis II. Library of the Cath. Ch. at Verona .
Sangallensis. Chapter Library, 9 1 6 .
is Schro’
er’s C W inteneyVersion. MS. Cott. Claud . D . III. Cf. p . xxvn .
A. (MS. C. C. C . C . SchrOer, Prosa B earb. , p . xix
(Anglia , vi.O . (MS. C . C . C. O . Schroer
,ih. , p. xxi.
Wells fragment, belonging to the D ean and Chapter of Wells
Cathedral. Schroer, ih., p . xxv .
PU
“
PU
Q
TU
Q
F
FI
H
F
Q
W
F
H
For further particulars about MSS.A—R, the few privileged
persons w ho possess the book may be referred to Schmidt ’sPreface
, pp . xii—xv,from w hich part of the above has been ah
stracted . For G , see also SchrOer, Die Prosabearbeitungen,
p . xxiii. For F,see supra , Ch. II. The collation of our text,
undertaken forHerr Schmidt by a friend,appears to be rather
incorrect .It must not be supposed that there are no more Latin
texts than those enumerated. I have casually come across
others in the Library of Durham Cathedral, in the LambethPalace Library, in the Phillips Library at Cheltenham,
and
1 See A. Schroer,Die Prosabearbeitungen der B. R. , p . xxvi. and now the
above-mentioned preface, p . xi.
MS. SPELLINGS OF LAT IN .
(of the fourth chapter only) in MS. Tib. A. 3 , fo. 1 0 3 (seeabove, p . xxiv).In theMS. Tib. A. 3 (fo. 1 1 8 , above, p . xxiv), our Latin text
occurs in an exceedingly corrupt state. Scatetque mendis,
’
justly observes Schmidt (p . xiii) . Guéranger, Schmidt,Migne, etc. ,
have,in their editions, largely deviated from the
MS. readings. Low er dow n in this Introduction, in 7 and 8
ofN O . V,some remarks w ill be found bearing on the edition
of the Latin text, to w hich I beg to refer the reader. It
w ill be seen from those,w hat my position is w ith regard
to hitherto prevalent modes of editing Latin texts. The
principles there stated have led me to deviate as littleas possible from the MS. readings, nay,
I have tried to
keep to them alw ays, except in cases w here their spellingw ould make the text absolutely unintelligible to the ordinaryreader. N O one w ill for a moment feel doubts as to the
meaning of debeurl, p rosp iciarl, lubluiis, etc. , but I deem it
possible that the spelling uzecliceiur, as lemma to fie cmwge
(96 . might throw those Off the track w ho did not at
the moment think Of the phenomenon w hich w ill be founddiscussed
,infra
,N o. V
,63 . Hence, such spellings have
been banished from the text, but I have been careful to markthese divergencies in the foot-notes
,w hereas the spelling
differences w hose meaning w as Obvious, I have put in the
text itself.I have adhered to the paragraphs Of the MS. , as w ell as to
its peculiar1
punctuation . The contractions have all beenexpanded 2 , and to denote them,
the letters not actually foundin the MS. are printed in Roman type, w hereas the rest ofthe Latin text is in italics.
In the first few pages of this Rule,some gaps occur ; see
the Text, p . 1 ff. , passim. The Latin letters
,so far as they
may be supposed to have disappeared , are added in brackets.
The headings of the chapters are almost alw ays majuscules in
1 So peculiar that I afterw ards, but too late, w ished I had adopted a less
embarrassing plan.
2 I am unable to agree w ithE. KOlbing, E. Stud , III, 469 note, in so far as
he says that it is unnecessary to denote these contractions.
xxx ADDED LAT IN WORD S. [IV.
black ink, but mostly tinged w ith red . The first line,or part
of it,Of the Latin text in each chapter is usually also in
capital black letters, no red ink being applied here. In thisedition they have been denoted by small capitals. The illumi
nated capitals found in the MS. at the beginning of the
chapters are mostly of a red, green , or blue colour ; once or
tw ice they have been forgotten . The glossator or glossatorshas or have sometimes added Latin w ords in the line Of the
gloss above the Latin 1 . These additions are sometimes w ords
that also occur in other Latin texts,so that w e may suppose
the then glossator to have Copied these from another Latintext . In this case the added w ord has been inserted in thetext , and in the Latin foot-notes attention has been draw nto this by the w ords : added or supp lied by glossator. Of a
different nature are the w ords that are scribbled over theLatin text
,w ithout being at all found in the other texts.
They maybe termed Latin glosses, and though comparativelyrare, are found, e.g. w here the w ord deéere or deéeinus (see text ,CAP. IV
, passim) is added to explain the infinitive used as
an imperative . Of this nature is the gloss 1 p lane to sane
(78 . These w ords, although Latin , are alw ays put inthe line above
,as partaking of the nature of glosses. They,
too, may be due to more than one scribe, but they are
now found in the MS. in the characteristic handw riting of
the Anglo-Saxon scribe. Attention has mostly been draw n tothese additions in the Anglo-Saxon foot-notes.
IV. THE ANGLO-SAXON TEXT . MANNER or EDITING .
THE PAVING LETTERS.
’
THE prose paraphrases of the Rule of S. Benet in AngloSaxon that have been edited byA. SchrOer2 have no connection
1 OurMS. is a copy so that ifmore than one glossator has been at w ork
w hich I hav e every reason to believ e— the external traces of their w ork
are effaced . The reader w ill see that the existence ofmore than one glossator
must be assumed , by referring to the w ork , and especia lly the notes (e. g. note
to 1 0 . 7, p . 1 2 1 and 47. 3 , etc .)2
(a) Bibliothek derAngelsachsischenProsa , von C . W . M . Grein, fortgesetz t
von R . P. W iilker,Zw eiter Band : D ie Angelsachsischen Prosabearbeitungen
THE ANGLO -SAXON TEXT .
w hatever w ith the present interlinear text. Ofcourse, some
w ords are the same,both in the interlinear and paraphrastical
translations, but the greater number Of them are different .This constitutes the principal claim of our text to a separateedition . It w ould be an interesting task to compare the
vocabulary of the tw o versions together. There is no doubtthat w here the meaning of an Anglo-Saxon w ord can be
demonstrated from glosses, there is a chance of its being thecorrect one. But still the glossator may have misunderstoodhis Latin 1 , a fact Of very frequent occurrence ; and in some
cases, through lack of other instances,w e may be unable to
control his rendering, w hich, of course,is not checked by any
context . But in the case of a running text, the translation ,even if corresponding w ord for w ord , is free, and w e cannotalw ays depend on the translated w ord being an exact equivalent of the original. Where w e have an interlinear translation— a sort of crib— as w ell as a paraphrase, w e may be
certain that those w ords w hich occur in both translations areaccurate renderings.
So far as I am aw are, the thirty-ninth chapter, w hich
Thomas Wright published in his Biographia BritannicaLiteraria (I, p . 44 2 , Latin and gloss), is the only part Of thepresent Benedictine Rule that has been edited
,excepting,
of
course,the few specimen lines that may be found in W anley
’
s
and in other catalogues. But the MS. appears to have beenextracted from for lexicographical purposes, and consequentlyw ords and phraseological quotations from it are to be found inthe variousA.
-S. dictionaries. Part of the glossing w as Copied
into a Latin printed text by the indefatigable Junius. H is
texts,how ever useful they may be to the Student Of litera
ture, should not be used for linguistic purposes. Junius
der Benedictiner Regel. H erausgegeben von A . Schroer. Kassel,1 885
—1 888 .
(6) D ie W inteney-Version der Regula S. Benedicti, Lateinisch und English.
Mit Einleitung Anmerkungen,G lossar und einem Facsimile zum ersten Male
herausgegeben von Dr. M . M. Arnold SchrOer. H alle a .-S. Max Niemeyer,
1 888 . See supra , p . xx vii.1 It seems like biting sarcasm w hen in the historical tract in MS. Faustina ,
A. 1 0 w e read of the scearpbanclan w itan be pisse engliscan gepeodnesse
ne behofien’
(Cockayne, Leechdoms,III
, 440 ; i . e. the keen-w itted sages
that do not need this English translation . )
xxxii JUNIUS UNTRUSTWORTHY.
appears to enjoy the reputation Of being a faithful copyist,but w hen collating his Copy of the so-called ‘ Regulae
S. Fulgentii’
(above, p . xxiv) w ith the MS.,I observed that
this reputation w as entirely unfounded 1. He adds w ords not
in his MSS. He leaves out w ords found in his original,or transposes them. He does not distinguish betw een S ‘
and
17 , w hich he consequently uses indiscriminately 2 He en
tirely disregards the punctuation of the MS.,and he adds
numbers of chapters after his ow n pleasure or notions of how
they ought to have been . Lastly,he corrects his text w ithout
giving the reading of the MS.
The convent to w hich this MS. belonged is not know n .
N or is there any author on w hom w e have reason to fatherour version . The likelihood indeed is that this interlinearversion gradually developed , so that it cannot be assigned toany one person .
The object of this edition is to furnish the student w ith a
text as it is found in the manuscript, w ith all its gaps, im
perfections, and absurdities. I am of Opinion that how everstupidly a scribe may have mangled his original, the reading
of the MS. is still the only thing of w hich w e are sure. I
have tampered so little w ith the MS. that I have lefteven the most palpable errors unchanged ; here, how ever,I have follow ed the example set by former editors, and
starred the forms w hich w ithout doubt are merely clerical
errors. It need hardly be said that I should not havefollow ed this plan , w ere this text destined for the use of
those desirous of learning the rudiments of Anglo-Saxon .
Moreover, if the present w ere the only version extant , I mighthave taken into consideration the w ants of those students w how ished to read this text for the ‘
realia ,’
and I Should thus1 See H . Sw eet, Introduction to Gregory ’s Pastoral Care, p . xix
, w hose sole
blame is that J unius sometimes sw erved from the path of literal accuracy ina few unimportant particulars.
’
See, on the contrary, Zupitza , Zeitschrift fiir
D eutsches Altertum, 3 1 . 2 ; Breck , Fragment, etc. (supra , p . xxi) , p . 5.
MacLean,Anglia , 6. 448 .
2 It is generally assumed that the scribes themselves did not distinguish
betw een the O and p, and used them promiscuously . But if even any dis
tinction is to be found, editors should take care not to Obscure this find by not
adhering strictly to the w riting Of the MSS.
xxxiv THE ANGLO-SAXON RULE A COPY.
w ise, those letters are italicised to w hich attention has beencalled in the foot-note. Thus pe t means that the MS. has
the contraction ifi, as no foot-note is there. But the letters7c in gesw z
'
nce are italicised merely to call the attentionto the note. Whenever I have thought it necessary topropose an emendation , it has been only w hen some reasonfor the corruption could be adduced
,either from a graphical
error, or a psychical process. But w here these reasons w ere
more or less obscure,I have stated them in w ords.
Our Anglo-Saxon text is a copy,i. e. the glosses have not
been put over the Latin text only in our MS. Both havebeen copied from another text or from other texts, most likelyat the same time
,and possibly by the same scribe. The
chances are— indeed, there is every reason to believe — that ourMS. w as copied often . That the last copyist had an interlineartranslation before him
,is evident from the frequent occurrence
of w rong forms that can only be explained by influence of the
lemma on the gloss, or vice versa (see foot-notes, passim).When an original Latin text w as first glossed, w e may
a priori assume tw o possibilities. Either the glosses w ere
cop ied into our original Latin from a ready-made AngloSaxon translation , or the glossators w orked w ithout a model
of any kind .
Let us consider the first assumption . If this w ere true,the
Anglo-Saxon text must have been supplied either from the
text commonly attributed to Aethelw old 1 , or from some otherhitherto unknow n text . We need
,of course
,not speak of the
latter possibility, as the establishment of this point, as w ell as
its rejection,are utterly beyond determination. As to the
text edited by Schroer,it is not likely to have been the
original, for, as w e have already seen , the vocabulary of the
tw o is somew hat different .W e are therefore led to the theory of the gloss
-origin .
And , indeed , even if w e could have for a moment thought ofthe other theory
,the evidence in favour of the former is
so overw helming that there can be no doubt about it ; and I
1 Thus Schroer, ih. , p . xvu. I am not sure that he has established his point.
ORIGIN OF ENGLISH TEXT . XXXV
have but to refer to the appearance of the text, passim,
w ithout entering into particulars in any w ay.
W e find then that our version developed,— just like the glossaries that Henry Sw eet has so ably treated of in his O ldestEnglish Texts, p . 7
— out of a few interlinear glosses, that havemultiplied gradually until, in ourMS.
, the Latin is very nearlyfully-glossed, every copyist having contributed some more
glosses to those w hich he found in his original. The scribe of
ourMS. has also acted as a glossator. H is w ork can be traced ,e.g. in the w ords gesaw en and visum (as its lemma , 1 3 .
that he himself put instead of the ea lm,omnium,
w hich is
a misreading that does not belong to the text .That w e can still be positive about the fact that more than
one scribe has been at w ork is rather curious, considering thatthrough the last copy all external traces of former glossatorsare lost . Yet a place like ( 1 3 . I )
leorn forebeon i. cnihtum
p reesse discip uh’
s
can hardly be otherw ise explained than as the w ork of tw o
glossators.
THE PAVING ’
LETTERS.
Those w ho happen to have looked into the text of our Rulebefore reading this part of the Introduction w ill have beenstruck at seeing numerous letters enclosed— in our print ]
in square brackets Spread all over the volume . In the notesthey w ill be found referred to as paving letters
’
or‘
gloss
letters.
’
The w ord , as w ell as the matter, I now proceed to
explain .
As to the letters themselves, they are found in our MS.
Tib.A. 3 , overmost ofthe Latin w ords,both in our Benedictine
Rule, and in those tracts that W anley styled the RegulaeS. Fulgentii (supra , p . xxiv), but, so far as I have been able
to find out, they do not occur anyw here else. No one I
could consult— I may thankfully and especially mention Dr.
E . Maunde Thompson, now Chief Librarian of the British1 Not so in the MS. See next paragraph.
C 2
xxxvi PAVING OR SEQUENCE LETTERS.
Museumw knew of their existence in any other manuscript.The only man w ho mentions them is that accurate w orthy,I’Vanley, w ho, at p . 1 99 of his Catalogue, speaking of theseletters, says : ‘N .B . Super voces Latinas, exaratas esse LiterasSaxonicas, quae, quo ordine construendae sunt , ostendunt .
’
Had Wanley w ritten in English,his w ould have been the
task , w hich now devolves upon a foreigner, of bestow ing an
English name on these Literae.
’
H e w ould,no doubt
,have follow ed the ordinary school-crib
0 7110,w hich gives the English construing order of a Latin
author,and w ould have called these unfortunate w aifs order
or sequence-letters.
’
But w hen I talked to Dr. Thompsonon the subject , he said that the Rugby boys
’
slang term for
this process w as p aving—paving smooth (I suppose) the
rough road of learning Latin . The term struck me as a
happy one, suiting W anley’
s construendae,and so I adopted it,
though perhaps w ithout due consideration of how it w ould
puz z le readers to w hom ‘
paving’suggests only laying stones
on a carriage-road or a footpath.
That Wanley is right in saying that these ‘
paving’
or
sequence letters Show the order of construing Latin intoAngloSaxon , is not so apparent at first sight as on closer investigation . The idea must have been , of course, to put the lettersover these w ords that w anted construing,
in such a w ay
that they had but to be arranged in the alphabetical orderthus indicated
,in order to yield an intelligible meaning 1
.
Now it is,
e. g. not clear w hy the scribe at one timebegins w ith a and goes on to the end of the alphabet,w hereas at another time he proceeds only as far as g or Z, or
almost any letter, and begins again at a . The Latin w antedpaving, not the gloss
-text . A friend suggested to me thatit must have been the Anglo-Saxon text w hose syntacticalw ord-order w as thus pointed out.
‘ In order to get an
Anglo-Saxon translation , not glosses thus my friendw rites some one put in those paving letters to indicatethe w ord-order of the vernacular text . A later copyist, notbeing able to read the text w ell
,copied the paving letters,
1 See below , V ,6 .
PAVING CR SEQUENCE LETTERS. xxxvii
but omitted the glosses.
’
I am inclined to think that thisView is not correct. It must be admitted that the severalblunders— see the starred forms— for w hich w e must blame
one or more of the scribes, point to an imperfectly legibletext 1 at one time or another. But is it likely that the glossshould have been unintelligible so w holesale, and the pavingletters quite clear ? Must w e not a p riori accept the fact
that the Latin text stood in need of comment ? What couldhave been the object of him w ho thus tried to transmutethe interlinear translation into a more or less paraphrasticalone ? I do not w ish to lay undue stress on the fact thatthe gloss
-letters are in Latin characters, like the Latintext, w hereas the A.
-S. text is naturally w ritten in A.-S .
characters. I only say that, although it perhaps remains an
open question ,the likeliest thing seems to be
,that w e must
look upon the gloss-letters as paving the Latin text .At one time w e find tw o gloss
-letters over one Latinw ord
,not only w here this is glossed by tw o Anglo-Saxon
ones,but also w here only one A.
-S. rendering is given . At
another,a few non-
paved w ords may be seen interveningbetw een tw o sets of paved ones. Sometimes these non-
pavedw ords must be taken into account w hen construing the
sentence, w hereas a little further on w e may find an instancew here they need not be taken into consideration . From thisit is clear that
,w hatever explanation w e fall back upon to
solve the difficulty— and none other but the one propoundedbyWanley seems plausible, or even possible— w e must notstrain it ; w e must rather be content to apply the key some
w hat loosely ; for there can be no doubt that our paving’
letters have suffered by the frequent transcribing w hich our
text has undergone . In consequence of this w e may expect :a . Letters to have been put over the w rong w ords ;
6 . Letters not to have been transcribedy. Letters to have been misunderstood as part of gloss
w ords,w hich in reality are nothing but gloss-letters
To this cause the same gentleman also attributes the phenomena I have
discussed below ,V
, 4 .
xxxviii PAVING OR SEQUENCE LETTERS .
8. Parts Of a w ord— initial letters,mostly— to have been
taken as‘
paving letters, and w ritten separately accordingly.
For the case Of a,I refer the student to the text passim.
For 6 , I w ould remind him Of the fact that unless thisassumption be right, the frequent occurrence Of a single glossletter over a Latin w ord , amidst a number Of non-
pavedLatin w ords, cannot be explained . Of the cases under y and 6
some instances should be adduced — asut0 l, esefor, chem , ai d ,
ba t,w hich must be read respectively as [a ] sutOl
, [e ] se for
(ma) [d ] renc (cf. note to 69 . [a ]“
5a,etc .
,w hereas in
k algena (sanctorum) the case w ould seem to lie the other w ay
about .All this tends to make it tolerably certain that W anley
’s
supposition is correct , how ever many difficulties w e may find
in our w ay. In the MS . the gloss-letters are alw ays found
over the Latin w ords, sometimes by the side Of the A.-S.
gloss (either before or after it), sometimes under it,or even
over it. To print them in exactly the same place w as not
feasible, as that w ould have taken up too much space. I havetherefore had to make shift
,and to print them in the same
line w ith the A.-S. glosses : this w as at once practical, and in
accordance w ith the principle follow ed throughout in thisedition , that w hatever must be held to belong orlginally to
the Latin text,w hether w ritten by the Latin scribe or by the
last glossator, is put in the line Of the lemmata,w hereas all
that partakes Of the nature Of the gloss— w hetherA.-S. ,
Latin ,or paving letters— has been put in the line assigned to theglossarial renderings.
V . THE LANGUAGE OF THE TEXT . CRUDE FORMS. MERC
GRAPHY.
’ EVIDENCE OF THE LAT IN TEXT . ENGLISHSOUNDS. ENGLISH INFLECTIONS .
I . THE language Of the present text w ill be considered inthis chapter in its most striking peculiarities. In all essentials,I think
,w e Shall find it a document Of the later periods Of
Anglo-Saxon . External criticism cannot be called in to bear
V. ] LANGUAGE OF THE TEXT . xxxix
out this statement,for, as w e have seen , there is no person on
w hom to father it,nor is there any external reason to attri
bute it to an inmate or to inmates Of any particular convent .Considering that the only evidence w e have —the palaeographyOf the MS.
—gives us the limit Of about 1 0 2 0 — 1 0 3 0 , and
further remembering that w e have some reason to believethat the MS. w as copied more than once
,w e may perhaps
roughly assign it to the first years Of the eleventh century .
2 . The text w ill not be treated exhaustively. Such
treatment had better be reserved for the w orks Of a standardauthor Of the period . N OW that w e have a statistical grammar
Of tw o representative w orks OfKing Alfred’
s, in Prof. Cosijn’
s
Altw ests'
achsische Grammatik,it is highly desirable that some
one should take up this labour and commence a. Similar w orkfor, say,
Aelfric. A w ork w hich is fit for such treatmentshould yield material not Only for phonetic studies
,but also
for the study Of inflections, and also Of syntax . Our textlacks the former to a certain extent
,and the latter altogether.
3 . For the w ant Of inflections,to a certain extent , I
refer to w hat in a letter to the Academy (for July 2 1 ,and borrow ing a term from Sanskrit philology, I havecalled
‘crude forms.
’
A glossator w ishes to w rite dow n thesense Of the Latin w ord merely as an aid to his memory ; and
w ithout regard to either number or case,he just jots dow n the
w ord— no more. It is not SO much the nominative w hich he
selects, as the w ord in the abstract,w hich Ofcourse in Teutonic
philology alw ays coincides in form w ith the nominative .
I shall here enumerate some cases Of crude forms
Sidfaet (itinera , 3 . twyfea ld (dupplici, 1 2 . I 7), flyrde
(pastoris, 1 2 . 8 1 7 . Zeas (gew itnesse falsum testimonium,
1 9 . I a ctenfaeszfen (quadragesime, 45 . I 3 , vem
(versuum,50 . mid yew zmelicfieaw (68 . 5, 6 ; probably mid
w as added afterw ards to indicate the case more solido),
gew ordenumforecnfll (facto primo signo, 82 . w rad (iratum,
Here the crude form is alw ays singular, as also w here w e
find Ime,neuter plural, glossed by the neuter singular[12
'
s (5 .
But once I found ‘utentibus
’
glossed by bz'ucendas (92 .
xl CRUDE FORMS MEROGRAPHV.
’
[v
w hich looks very muchlike a plural crude form. This may be
also the case w ith beboda (preceptis, 2 1 . 1 7 55 . 1 3 and also
54 .
Conversely w e find a singularglossed by a plural inyy’
meleas
tum (42 . and a nominativ e by a genitive in ea lm izea i 'd izeam
(96 . but these must surely be due to a mistake. A
similar occurrence is w hen verbal forms are glossed by
infinitives. W e cannot be astonished at this,if w e think Of
w hat a school-boy in the present time,w ho had to prepare
a piece OfLatin for translation,w ould do. Suppose he found
the form tam e-2377718 in his text ; the ending w ould naturally
be clear to him,and he might ask ,
What is taxare,and having
remembered it, or hav ing been told , he w ould p er/zap s w ritedow n w e w rite
,ifhe took the ending into consideration, but it
is quite possible that he w ould jot dow n to w rite only. In the
same w ay w e must bear in mind that it w as quite as Oftenthe aim of the glossators to aid their ow n memory, as to
further the use of the text by ot/zers. This is lost sight Of,I think
,by those scholars
,w ho look upon any gloss as a
mistake w hich does not in all particulars Of tense, person , or
number,case, etc.
, correspond w ith the lemma . Eor instances,
see been (fueris, 75 . undeifon (subjaceat, 91 . and infamn
(96 . I 3 ; ingredere, w hich,how ever
,may not be in point,
as the glossator w as liable to the mistake Of looking uponingredere as an infinitive). See note to (97 .
§ 4 . A phenomenon akin in character to the above, is one
w hich,for w ant of a better name
,I w as forced to call mero
graphy,’
because only part Of the gloss w as in these instancesw ritten . It w ould seem as if the glossator, w hen w ritingdow n only a few letters
,thought :
‘If I see but this part,I shall remember the w hole easily enough or
,in cases w here
the ending is given only : I know the w ord w ell,it is Only
the case w hich I am in doubt Of. ’ Hence,w e find forms like
the follow ing1 °
beeuman (5 . aem tiger? (5 . lea dee ( 10 . ma (23 .
eal di e (26 . 1 I ), lilaed (28 . hlaed dram(28 . monie s,
1 The parts w hich I supply are printed in Roman characters.
2 The 11. is here, possibly , a corruption Ofa pav ing letter I) .
xlii EVIDENCE OF THE LATIN TEXT . [v .
order, or nearly so Why this is not now the case, may be
seen above, p . xxxvn .
§ 7. In making my choice as to w hat I should take up
and w hat reject, I have been guided by the principle of
noting only that w hich maybe thought in any w ay to supple
ment Sievers’s Standard Grammar. It is to his second editionthat my quotations Of his sections refer
,w hich, how ever, I
do not alw ays cite. I also give w hat is characteristic of the
period to w hich the present text belongs.
In w hat follow s, the evidence w ill be found to be based,w ith one or tw o exceptions, on material draw n from our O ld
English text . But,w hen lately investigating this matter
,
I came to the conclusion that a careful analysis Of a Latintext may sometimes yield valuable matter for phonetic inv estigation too. In a letter to the Academy 1 for Sept . 2 2 , I 888 ,
I tried to lay dow n the general principles by w hich w e
should be guided w hen w orking at a Latin text for thispurpose. What w ill be found there
,may be summarised as
follow s —Where w e know a Latin text to be w ritten in thecountry w hose language w e are investigating— in our case
,
English, — and w here w e know that the spelling—differencespresented by the text under consideration are deviations fromthe ordinary Latin taught in the MiddleAges ; that is, w herew e have reason to suppose that the peculiar spellings in thistext
,
are due to an EngZiS/i scribe,w e may take those Latin
spellings into account to corroborate the evidence Of the
spelling in our English text.N ow although our MS. dates from the eleventh century,
i. e. about four centuries after the reported introduction Of
Benedictinism into England , yet the ultimate source is a
Latin original. The fact,how ever, that the other MSS.
appear not to present the peculiarities of this manuscript ,enables us to rely more on the follow ing evidence, especiallyin conjunction w ith that Of the Anglo-Saxon . I have herebrought together the little evidence that our text yields.
But my know ledge OfMiddle Latin is so slight that I am by
1 See also the subsequent numbers Of tha t periodical.
v .] EVIDENCE OF THE LATIN TEXT . xliii
no means confident Of having been at all consistent in distinguishing betw een w hat is general, and w hat is peculiar to theEnglish scribe. (See above
, p . xxix .)8 . That ae becomes e (passim) is, of course, quite general,
but perhaps the reverse process may be thought to illustratew hat w illbe found Stated below in 1 5. Cf. deeidermnt (24 .
iteam (3 1 . occnpmninr (82 . The general levelling of
unstressed vow els may be perhaps exemplified by ccrda ( 1 9 .
marma ranzfia (25 . 1 0,
0j 907'
6’
(3 5 . Zeyanzfer (3 8 .
memoriter (3 9 . etc. AS to w hat has been said Of the
possible existence of nasal vow els,if any importance is to be
attached to the examples in 4 1 , 70 ,w e may here instance
atip /icna (4 3 . emenda verit ( z -inzf,59 . inj agat (80 . 1 6
,
Do, perhaps, spellings such as ccmp lezfcri, snbeellis,
acream (40 . I I , 46 . 6,50 . 2 ,
for comp letoriis, etc .) prove thatour scribe w as accustomed to indicate vow el-length by
doubling the letterAs to 4 2 , cp . scmp no (2 . 9, 28 . ccmz‘cmp nenies (28 . 1 6
,
w here p is added below the line), amp licezfz app licet (2 1 . etc.
For the pronunciation of cf. in our text nabitanit( 3 . 1 6
,w hich, how ever
,is Of very frequent occurrence
(as in the OS . Heliand,e .g. nanz far). See Sw eet,
p . 1 85. If,as I have reason to suppose, this change Obtains
only in this ending,-abit
,-anizf
,I doubt w hether it is any
thing but a graphical, or a continually occurring,blunder.
As to 50 , see deéead (63 . p i oep iciad (68 . capud
(73 . I5), dospidnm (75 . delignid (79 . and compare j a deaddare
,w hich is, of course, j nbeat dare (9 1 . Hence in
(64 . 1 4) I put ayad in the text, not agat, on account Of the
deo follow ing.
Medicclnr (96 . 2, beet he smaege, is equally
interesting, as the w ord secende z setende (below ,Ad
66, cf. siens= sciens (97 .
As to 72 comparenabbatia (79 . conerceat ( 1 5 . in nae
signato (75 . 3 z in as w ell as omniéns (MS., evi
dently a corruption Of ominibus=hominibus, 3 0 . cap ilnm
(61 . osp ite (88 . abiéant (9 1 . 1 07*in(s) ( 1 1 2 . etc.
nic/i ilnm (4 . 8) is, I believe, quite common elsew here.
Xliv ANGLO-SAXON VOWELS. (v .
W e shall now have to examine the Anglo-Saxon text .9 . SOUNDS.
-A. Stressed short a before nasals has passedthroughthe second o- stage (Sievers, § and has again become
a . passim, e .g. nndeifangen (97 . langsnmnm(97 Stressedshort a otherw ise placed is stable ; the only cases w here it is
found as 0 are a t 250 foranne (65 . 1 6 cf. and npalzofen
nesse (22 .
Half-stressed and unstressed a passes into e and 0 . Cf.
andew eras (3 . andsw cre ( 1 1 2 . 6, 1 1 2 . and for the lattercase eadmcdi 'en ( 1 4 . fordicyenden ( 1 5 . zeilen (72 .
and befrinonne (26 .
1 0 . O . Stressed short 0 is sometimes found as ea before
f,and ll : feorwyrde (interitum,
57 . godes leaf (ambrosianus
,3 8 . 7 , but lof and lcfeang, passim), to geleohgenne (92 .
I also find 5 represented by n,Sluice (3 6 . 1 0 ) and lncad
( 1 1 0 . w hich latter is possibly a mistake for lociad.
1 1 . Stressed long 0 is represented by, possibly its umlaut ,e in w erigende (nayai
'i,1 1 2 . but a in dn z do ( 1 03 .
1 2 . Unstressed 0 becomes a in ablade ( 1 1 6 . 2 ; Latininfluence It is rendered by n
,e . g. in fnrdui
'
(26 . I 3 ), andoften by e in the case of the ending a ct of the superlatives( e. g . lecfeslan, 3 . 9, Cf. also nj geé
’a (3 7. nigeda
(3 71 3 . U . There is little to be said Of the a
’
s in stressedsyllables on a possible nasal ii, see below , 4 1 .
n,in unstressed syllables, is represented by 0 in liolgfclnesse
(54 . 1 and 57 . and by a in odram ( 14 .
1 4 . E, IE. Genetically speaking,e is either palatal or
guttural. Traces of this may be seen in the fact that y isretained longer before guttural e
’
s than before palatal ones,w here it soon runs into the palatal spirant (j ). Thus w e
find the prefix ge ( z ga) unsw ervingly represented in thisw ay. It is not until the end Of the eleventh century that w e
find it represented by i (Vices and Vertues,ab 1 2 0 0
, passim,
icleped, idon ,1 5. Short 5
,stressed, half-stressed , and unstressed
,very
frequently becomes a? conversely ( c,in all three positions is
often w ritten e. The natural inference is, that the tw o sounds
ANGLO-SAXON VOWELS . xlv.
have run together, and are assimilated . In fact,three
originally different vow elvalues maybe said to have dw indleddow n into one. e : VVeSt Teutonic i ; e z a + i, and e r a’
W. S . a before non-nasals -l—palatal vow els (Sievers, 49
Sw eet, History ofEngl. Sounds, second ed .,
Cp . mndebyrdnesse ( 14 . mlfl'mmedne (20 . ailles (28 .
l/igmnge (86 . finance ( 1 04 .
wmfaels (3 2 . mond (3 9 . lnfimnde (68 . nei aep endce
(98 . etc . Inmlmazasan (99 . and in dmflemaeel (76 . the
non-italicised symbol may ow e its sound to a confusion w ithmaesse
,-maesl, due to and explained by popular etymology .
1 6 . 4 1 .
— Both short and long a are often found in our
tex t represented by a . fiami/iée (23 . atap e (28 .
lzicar ( 3 6 . radan (72 . niage (72 . They are also
w ritten e : seigd Slep e (3 1 . gemenlica (communis,3 4 . yeedlenl (51 . efterfilige (54 . afered (prostratus,78 . and lastly, both short and long m is expressed by the
symbol cc geedlee/i le (5 1 . gejieef ( 10 1 . I6).1 7 . m is ca possibly in eallfiecdscipa (89 . if it is not
a mistake,influenced by eall ; genea ldenne (61 . w hich must
then be supposed to be w rong for gelea lde (but cf. note, infra,on p . and perhaps In lea lli ,
c z lmllic
1 8 . m is y in gj sles (94 .
An i has developed after a long e in the case of dei asp endm
(98 . It may be due to the analogy Of the e in some cases,
e .g . aw eig ( 1 . etc.
, w here a g follow ed .
1 9. E has developed into ea in fealaej n'
eccala ( 3 5 . 5 ; cf.
infra 3 0 ) into ea in the same w ordfealaejn'
eocala,as w ell as
in éeclw ax (5 1 . and in necdbelieye (69. 1 4 , but regularlybeliefe, 8 1 . 1 4 ,
2 0 . e becomes 0 , sw cdanga (fomenta , 59 . and possiblyin a t to foranne (65 . w here
,how ever, the 0 may equally
w ell be the representative of a cf.
2 1 . a has become y in bid beiylen (adquiritur, 65 . and
i in mlfiw igan (92 .
2 2 . a in unstressed syllables is very frequently representedby a ; thus in fei 'asp rmc ( 1 . fci
'
aglaew lice ( 1 8 . j orabeon
( 1 1 . 9, 24 . foralzradian (55 . 4 , (73 .
xlvi ANGLO-SAXON VOWELS. [v .
in the follow ing tw o verbal forms : ne gemnna (meminerit,1 6 . of acerfa (amputet, 1 08 . then in the gen. sing.
m. g. larecw as ( 1 0 . 8,
leéodas
Conversely, the ending -as of the plural being w ritten - 88
occasioned the corruption asyndrcdest
2 3 . This a for e is most probably phonetically correct inthe above-mentioned cases. In to smeagenda (26 . filmddra
(28 . it maybe from the influence Of the respective lemmata .
The lemma has probably also influenced the gloss in the case ofgew rila ( 3 2 . 5, scriptura).
24 . Syncope ofafollow s the rule as laid dow n by Sievers1 44 , Hence w e find forms like regelicei
'
e (63 .
regcllicei'
e ( 103 . by the side of regalicre ( 1 1 3 . 1 6,1 15 .
etc.
25. I,Y. Although of different origin, these tw o vow els
may, in the stage to w hich the language Of the present Textbelongs, be safely considered together, as they are both levelledunder One sound
, probably the i. That this Should be underthe former sound
,is first of all made likely by such Spellings
as forfiig ( 1 7 . ingenide z inge/iygde (94 . in both of
w hich cases the ig, i represents the long i,and is secondly
borne outbythe subsequent history of the letters, bothOfw hichare diphthongised into the present fZ. Hence w e find such
spellings as [tin (genus, 1 0 . cine/lelm (3 1 . mycel havingagain (cf. Sievers, 3 1 note) become micel (72 . 1 5,
2 6 . I, y are rendered by n,in w aman ( 1 1 . and in cw ndc
(24 . ofeifnll (71 . gefullan (8 1 .
2 7. e for i resp . y’
is found in the follow ing instancesyef (3 . smede (officium, 23 . (71 . lender (75 .
gement (decreverit, 78 . begeme (intendat, 96 . etc.
2 8 . For an apparently long i in lilic, see 4 2 .
2 9. EA,E0 . That these w ere Stressed on the second ele
ment, in the period to w hich this text belongs, and that , consequently, the first e had become a half-vow el is, to my thinking, beyond doubt . I adduce in support Of it the follow ingforms — i07~nfnlleslan ( 1 . iai'cie ( 1 6 . w hich may easilybe multiplied from the present and other texts. code is spelt(58 . 1 7) grade, and in conjunction w ith forms like gereordgenne
V.] ANGLO-SAXON VOWELS. l ii
(74 . liadgenne ( 107 . but especially geéisgcde (82 . 4 ,
w hich cannot be anything but gebisicde, cf. also below , 68f).I have no hesitation in looking upon this gode as a case in
point . See Sievers, 2 1 2 , anm. 2
,and 2 1 4 ,
sub 7.
3 0 . ea and co interchange. See necrw an (24 . and for
feola , feala , supra , 1 9, Paul Beitrage 4 . 3 45, 6 . 55. The
former is found monophthongised in a great many cases in
full syllables,as w ell as in half, and unstressed ones. The
monophthong e thus born,is sometimes found interchanged
w ith m.
neeclan (4 . eye ( 1 3 . 1 3 bis), gefie/lle ( 19 . lzle/zlregamene
(2 1 .
fie/z (2 1 . ccel (58 . 8,1 02 . 8
,
firege ( 15 . 9) and firminngan, (59 . 7) foreglanalice ( 1 8 .
glmw nesse (58 . 9, 59 .
gimleslice (63 . 9) and gimlmslic (MS. gnnlmelic, 62 . as
against gemeleasan ( 1 5 . 3 ) and passim.
3 1 . The spelling seamen (76 . 1 1 ) and gescad ( 109 . etc.,
is no monophthonging at all, because the vow els never w ere
diphthongs, see 66 . Salinas (5 1 . 9) is Latin influence.
3 2 . In andw yrde (presentem,3 0 . 1 1 ) and befiyrfendra
(93 . ea, probably through c
,is represented byy.
3 3 . e0 is e in ceriende (20 . I and possibly in aleriad
(89 . but see note. Hence in cym'
gende (55 . co
becomes y.
Infonrane (29 . 1 3 ) and forsij (64 . 1 3 ) co has become 0 .
3 4 . U,in consonantal value, presents the usual contrae
tions : noldcn (2 . snlcl (9 . gesnlnlad cf. gesw a zfnlad,
29 . I I ), for w hich see Sievers,
1 72 note, w ho does not men
tion ncan (52 . acnjzena (66 . and see note to nw ncan
(52 .
It is superfluous in liw iw rmdenne ( 1 07 . 1 Whilst dryrnyssnm(3 2 . anfealde (9 1 . 4 , fieahfmslny
’
sse ( 100 . are
mistakes due to the misreading Of and d respectivelyfor w (p).Is ama
’
rllian : anyrtw a lian ( 1 08 . 7) a mistake, or the outcome
of a phonetic process ?3 5. 1
,in consonantal value
,need not be treated separately,
xlviii ANGLO -SAXON CONSONANTS. [v .
as it has become identical in sound, as w ell as mostly insymbol, w ith the spirant palatal g, for w hich see below ,
68 .
Thus w e find geornlice (23 . as w ell as ycond ( 1 1 .
icrnfallestan ( 1 . as w ell as iond (50 .
3 6 . R is omitted, w hether phonetically or graphically it isdifficult to say, in foalirmdiyende ( 106. toledde ( 1 09 . 1 5,
inflali), niece (3 2 . bmd (54 . R is inserted in ma sse
preoslrnm ( 1 00 . 1 0,see note
,but preosta 1 0 1 . ( eléredendrnm
( 3 2 . lzefigran (65 . 7, cf. 66 . and Of course by mistakein fig/nd (20 . 1 1
,inimicos).
3 7. W e may further note a case Of svarabhakti in merigenlicnm (66. and merrigenlice ( 3 7 as also tw o
instances Of metathesis, herdlicor (24 . and w ry/Ma ( 3 3 . 1 6 ,
In the case of merrigenlice it is also possible that theit] , resp . rig, represents only the vocalisation Of the 9 . Op . the
spelling meriendlice (44 . 7, 45 . 1 6,46 .
3 3 8 . L has disappeared in d efine/Me (1 6 . and has beendoubled in w elleorniaj i 1 00 .
3 9 . M. Apart from the ending of the dative plural, w herean Older -um is usually supposed to have dw indled dow n into-an
,m is Often found represented byn. Graphically speaking,
the difference is so Slight that e . g. in a w ord like wylne (fervore, 9 . 1 9) w e must perhaps assume a scribal error ; on the
other hand, forms such as fan (40 . 4 , 99 . 2 ) and medenlicnmmay be phonetic.
A case of assimilation may occur in eclippendan z belim
p endan (73 . 1 1 , but see note). For lilic z lim(p)lic (2 1 .
see 4 2 .
4 0 . N . Not w ritten in fadnng (9 . w indrncen (20 .
drili lelican (50 . yedinlere (5 1 . 4 ; cf. gedi/i lenre 50 . ( ere
(semel, 54 . j leary‘lices (82 . Si gej ieoda (injungatur, 84 .
icacmodes (84 . etc .
Added in gefieondan (57 . and assimilated to d in edde
byrdnease (78 . doubled in inn code,w hich w as misunder
stood Or mistranscribed and w ritten in neode ( 1 03 .
§ 4 1 . Misreading a w ord so as to put an n w here it w as
not, or vice versa , is admittedly of very frequent occurrence
,
ow ing to the fact that n is often denoted by a stroke over
1‘
ANGLO -SAXON CONSONANTS. [v .
47. An original voiced f Gothic 6, or Latinf) before
77. admittedly Often becomesm,especially in the later period
(Siev. ,1 93 . 2 , and see note). Bearing this in mind, w e must
be Struck to find slefne and ef nnm constantly, w hich forms
are indicative Of an Older period ; and on the contrary,the
follow ing English adaptations of the Latin w ord anlij mcnaanlipnonas (81 . I), anlip lionam (4 1 . 1 ) antemn (79 . 1 ), anlemne
(3 8 . anlemp (56 . 1 0,79 . and antemj me (42 . 1 2 ; 43 .
4 8 . Are any traces found Of an interchange betw eenf and w and is this phonetic, or, as is certainly very possible,merely graphical ? The constancy Of the occurrence of the
gloss anfealde to p olesla le in our text (w hich I have starred ;9 1 . 4 , and passim) w ould almost make me inclined to thinkthat the change w as phonetic. If SO
,w e may look upon liw
(61 . 1 3 ) as an analogue. Here, how ever, the if) has beenchanged into f (contemporarily).f is dropped infrore (solacio, 1 0 . and has been added, no
doubt erroneously, in yfefle (3 1 .
§ 49. T . The resemblance in shape of this symbol to0 may Often account for forms like the follow ing : orseclena
(9 . nncrnman ( 109 . Whether mice (poena, 25 .
secende (ponens, 28 . 1 4) must not be view ed in a differentlight , is a matter w hich w ill be found treated Of below
,
63 )50 . Traces Of the voicing offinal 25 to d are numerous
gemed (modus 45 . 8,72 . gild ( 3 3 . lramod ( 1 1 8 .
Of this last w ord,Schroer
’
s texts have on p . 1 3 3 Ofhis edition ,tramel
, w hich is also in the Durham MS . in the correspondingpassage on fo. 1 2 3 b. SchrOer asks (glossary, in voce) if thew ord is masc. or neuter. The follow ing references may givean answ er to this question . Gospel of S. Matthew ,
ed . Skeat,
p . 2 , l. 1 0 : tramelas 1 w eegas l slige : tramites ; and Prudentiusglosses, Germania 2 3 , p . 3 98 b. lramelas : paginas.
if, the outcome of the combination -te}9, becomes voiced in
the follow ing cases : si gebed (emendav erit,25 . anded
(confitebitur, 29. I4 ), agild (deliquerit, 80 . laced (91 . 3 )and as the result of -de]) being contracted in : asend (mittit,3 6 . I 3 ), lced (ducit, 1 1 7 .
V.] ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS. li
Observe the spelling geledt (impediatur, 87 .
§ 51 . t is dropped very frequently. Finally in gej iealz.
( 1 7 . li igeleas (75 . Cp . also sceornesse ( 3 9 .
crmfican ( z craeftican,94 . sw a of sw a (94 . etc.
Inw ardlv in driline ( 1 . ti/lende (suadentem,4 . tearnm
(61 . I, probably a mistake for teartnm) influenced by the
thought Of tearnmz lacrimis w aesmas (82 .
Initially it is, w ith a follow ing e,misread for m in >kcelendne
(= telendne, detractorem, 20 . I and >karlicor ( z teartlicor,
§ 52 . t is found added after s in gew ist ( 3 8 . in cost
[certainly in (88 . and probably also (20 . if p acem may
be taken to mean p acis osca lnm] , and through a mixing up
offorms in asyndrodest-
( z asyndrodas, privati, 56 . O w ing
to influence of the lemma, it is added in [Jeniant ( serv iant,65 . See a very interesting article, Mod . LanguageN otes I, 3 , and ih. I, 97.
53 . t becomes a in si gescy’
rd (53 . I w ard mend (87 .
and also in sun 7&m sw a ( 1 . This latter instance,
unlike the former w hich is isolatizre (Sw eet, H . E . S.
,
is combinative, influenced by the follow ing s. O ther combi
native changes Of t,but through a preceding s
, are foundin these w ords : afirent (78 . 1 0
,98 . and firengestan ( 1 .
Instead of becoming 16,the t Of st is dropped in ( ct rzyxan
(2
54 . D . This sound is very frequently unvoiced . Myrrcnt
(stirpator, 62 . mmnifealt ( 1 1 3 . It is retained etymo
logically in gemildsa ( 3 9 . The frequently occurring forms
atéot in the nominative as w ell as in the Oblique cases (e . g.
79 . 8 , 80 . 1 5, etc .) are not likely to be all due to the form
of the lemma ; they may on the contrary present examples 1 11point here.
Elatclipol (3 5 . 1 1 ) and stantmmlam ( 3 8 . 1 0 ) may be
instanced as exemplifying the unvoicing Of a d at the end
Of a syllable, and the follow ing w ords as a specimen of the
same process inw ardly, so far as they may be thought toindicate phonetic and not merely graphical changes.
fotnm (alimentis, 68 . w i’6 meten (mercedi, 85 . I 3 ,
d 2
Iii ANGLO -SAXON CONSONANTS. [v
probably a blunder), atreogenlic (agenda ,3 7. to motgenne
(superbiendi, 1 10 . 4 , cp . stete ( 1 1 1 . For the ap
parent change ofd into 9 , see below , note to 5 . 9 (p .
55. d is represented by d in the follow ing cases : mficyrde
( 1 6 . ocon gesceid leladod (65 . 6,65 . See for
w idscrifiel ( 10 . 1 6,
w here d is influenced by the fol
low ing s, 53 above. O w ing to the w ant of length-desig
nation in our MS. it is difficult to decide w hether midhere represents w e
’
d or d id. In the former case the changew ould be combinative and internal ; in the latter isolativeand external (Sw eet, H . E . S. ,
56 . The close relationship existing betw een the d and n,
it being formed exactly in the place Of the d but w ith freebreath-
passage, throw s more or less light on the follow inginstances, most of w hich
,if not all, may represent truly pho~
netic changes. See also below , § 92 .
ablicendnm carum tnndgan (3 . angitfnllnm ( 1 3 .
gew itendlicnm ( 1 6 . meriendlice (44 . 7, ion (per,49 . 2 ) etc. etc. See Sievers, 1 98.
d is represented by n in yegearcon (exibetur, 25 . is doubled
in gefireadd ( 1 04 . and assimilated to n in cnmenne, etc.
(95 .
57. I) , D . The sound symbolised by these letters is in our
text Often found represented by d . Cp . nytwyrdnyssnm ( 1 9 . 6
65 . sodes (89 . laeigd (98 . sede ( 1 1 5 . This d
byunv eicmg becomes t in nnderfe/it ( 1 6 . det ( 1 08 . 6,w here
the possibility of Latin influence is not excluded). It is
assimilated to t in mttan (77 . 1 6)fi, 3 , as Sign of the 3 p . S. are Often omitted ; cp . sw ig
(24 . etc.
Inw ardly ,fihas disappeared in swyrian (59 . and possiblyin larcom. SO says Sw eet, as regards this last w ord
,in the
Anglia , III, p . 1 52 . But is this derivation correct ? Speaking a p riori, a [J is more likely to be added by analogy than todisappear phonetically betw een r and a row el lateoio from
ladfieoio is no fit analogue. Or must w e presuppose, for a
transitional Stage , *lafireoio ? Even then our swydrian is but
a meagre analogue, occurring as it does only once or so, as
v3 ANGLO -SAXON CONSONANTS . liii
against the constancy w ith w hich larcom Obtains. On the
w hole,Reimann (Die Sprache , etc. , cp . § 64 , p .
-w ho
assumes larjieow to be a tw elfth century neologism,— seems
to me most likely to have hit the mark .
Original dd is represented by dd in anddettan (2 1 .
j ) is w ritten f in stfefnysse (55 . a very probable phoneticinterchange.
58 . S. S is assimilated to t in blettian (3 3 . and is
prothetic— if phonetic in this place w hich is at least doubtful—in staln ( z taln
, detractionis, 1 10 .
§ 59. C,K . Both these symbols express either a guttural or a
palatal voiceless step . In our text the follow ing w ords occur
w ith it by the side offorms w ith initial c. ofky'
rfes (abscisionis,60 . gekj nd (5 . [t
urd (69 . écon gely
’
dde (29 .
lyre ( 1 8 . lj n (9 . lcin ( 10 . [capitol (47 . etc.
0 is sometimes v oiced : oegimd drencg (potus, 78 . I ),
godgandre (81 . gesn'ing (84 . sw inyan ( 1 09 .
c is represented by t in fcete (3 7 . I 3 ) and geferlcetenn
( 1 02 . For the reverse process, see § 49 above, and for
the explanation , 63 below .
§ 60 . As regards the pronunciation of this c,I have
already stated that it is either palatal or guttural. The
guttural pronunciation occurs Of course before guttural vow els,
and possibly also in a few cases before purely palatal vow els,but only w hen the c is there ow ing to a secondary development . Thus
,w hen w e find re glossed by ji ince ( 3 3 . it
is difficult to believe that the c,w hich has grow n out of g,
and is thus a purely guttural step , can be palatal in the
Oblique cases. Before guttural vow els a palatal pronunciationis not likely to have Obtained .
6 1 . What is the nature of this palatalisation ? Sieversexpressly and distinctly states
,in various sections of his
grammar,that the palatal c= tscli 1 96 . i. e. a pronuncia
tion resembling the present English cli l’
206, anm.
Sievers does not restrict his statement to any later period . The follow ing
may therefore be of interest . That this assibilation of the 0 cannot be
established for the older periods— I here refer to the Corpus Glossary— may
be seen from Dieter, 4 3 . w ho gives mertze (W r. NV., 3 2 . 2 5) as representing
liv ANGLO-SAXON PALATALISATION . [v .
How ever strange it may be that the author of the Grundz iige der Phonetik
’
must have here made the slip of con
founding palatalisation w ith its consequence, assibilation,
the fact is proved by referring to p . 62 of the third editionof the Grundz iige, w here a correct statement is given . But
the w ords quoted above still stand in the A.-S. grammar
,and
the w rong notion there expressed, pervades the w hole treatment of the c.
62 . Let us examine the facts on w hich Sievers’s theoryis based. They are
1 ) The transition Of ort-yeard into orceard, afterw ards
orcerd,ordceard .
( 2 ) The transition offetian intofecc(e)an.
Now the interchange of guttural c and t, i. e. of the voiceless guttural and dental stops, is no matter Of w onder ; andas such, the matter might be explained w ithout more ado 1
;
but there is more w hich tends to explain the change. A
palatal c, as in A.
-S. rice,before having attained the present
stage of pronunciation— assibilation to tscd in ricli— musthave passed through the tj stage— i. e. exactly through the
place w here the to (i. e . tj ) of ortgeard must have been formed .
NO w onder then, that t+ palatal vow els, or rather t+ palata1semi-vow els
,should be confused in w riting w ith c+ palatal
vow els, i. e . semi-vow els. Hence the transition of ortgeard
into crocard . Hence possibly ,
also the form feccean by the
side Offetian, although the possibility of tw o distinct verbsbeing apparently merged into one is not excluded 2 . Thus
then I believe w ith Sievers, tha t orceard proves a pronunciation orty
'
ard,but no more. I shall now examine the re
maining grounds against this supposition . The e originallysufficed because, as is very likely (Siev . , palatalisa
tion is an Anglo-Saxon phenomenon . But w hen the palatalsbegan to develope, t w as sometimes used to denote the
guttural sound . This at least is very probably the meaningthe middle Latin mercem. If 0 had then been tsch, the scribe w ould not have
had recourse to the unusual tz to express this sound , then so akin to tha t
Of c.
See Mod . Language N otes II. 2 2 2 , III, 1 2 6, 1 92 .
2 Whence does Bosw orth-Toller get his preterite,fwhte ?
v . ] PALATALISATION . lv
of [t (Sievers, 2 0 7) but that the distinction w as not alw ayskept up , that is, that the distinction w as evidently too
delicate to be palpable to the untrained ear, is clear from the
list of w ords above, 59, w here the 2 occurs before vow els
originally palatal as w ell as those originally guttural. But
how ever rough and obtuse an ear may be, the distinction betw een d and tsj must be sure to be heard and tofind expressionconsistently. How then w as it a ft erw a rd s expressed ? Bythe adding of 71 to the palatal c ; but this did not happenuntil the beginning of the Middle English period (Koch,1 72 if). I do not believe that the mi of the N orthumbrian
documents represents tsj , but I w ish to reserve my judgmentuntil the grammar of these texts, w hichmaybe expected fromthe hands of Professor Cook, has placed before us the necessarymaterial on this subject.
63 . W e may now safely conclude that the evidence inAnglo-Saxon does not do more than prove that palatal c z tjat the utmost, not yet tsj . See also on this subject theremarks ofProfessor March, Englische Studien , I. 3 15.
Hence it is that I have left the above-mentioned formsfw te, geferlaetenne, etc.
, unstarred , since they are just as likelyto represent the palatal c, as w ould be done by this symbolitself, and it is probably Ow ing to this confusion of c and t
that w e find such forms as w ice, secende, cp . supra , 49 .
64 . Aw ord must be said about the c-epenthesis, although,
of this phenomenon proper, I have not found an instance inour text . Traces of it may, how ever, be perhaps discovered .
For instances of it, see Sievers, 2 1 0 ; Cosijn,Altw ests.
gramm. I, 1 3 1 , i . e . Sw eet,Pastoral Care, p . 4 82 f. ;
Zeuner, Die Sprache des Kentischen Psalters, § 3 9 ; Dieter,Sprache und Mundart der altesten Englischen Denkm
'
aler,
45, p. 63 ; Reimann , Die Sprache der MittelkentischenEvangelien, 2 8 , sub 3 SchrOer
,Die W inteney-Version der
R. S. B .
, p . xxvii, etc.
§ 65. What is the nature Of this epenthesis, i. e. w hat ishere the sound of so ? I think that c must be supposed to
indicate the change Of s (not only of so as Zeuner has it,note 2 on p . 80 ) into the p alatal sibilant, and I am happy
1vi C-EPENTHESIS. [V.
to find that the only w riter w ho does speak of the nature Of
the sound— Reimann , l. l. —is of the same opinion. It is
curious that so far as my instances go, the Older periods
present this insertion only betw een s and l, m or n,not before
19 and tl,as in modern South German . Here stein and sp alte
become 2 si
tein and sp alte ; there it is only such w ords as sniden
w hich w ould become scn'
iden. N ow in German this sfrom s
has run into the sound se, (etymologically) scbz sb.
‘
InmodernEnglish an original sic has Often also become
‘se
’
(i. e the
palatal sibilant), as in sbadow from scadw . In 3 1 , I havestated that the spelling seamen, etc.
,does not present a case
Ofmonophthonging. This must be now further explained .
§ 66 . If the above View of the c-epenthesis be accepted,w e need not be surprised to find this c w ritten so com
parativ ely rarely . Even in Anglo-Saxon times w e may safelyassume pronunciation to have been in advance of spelling,
so that w hen the former began to change, the latter follow ed
only tentatively, and not alw ays consistently. Suppose therefore, that the sound-change, under certain conditions
,of s to
sc z é w ere pretty general, it is quite possible that in the
majority of cases it should yet be w ritten s,especially since
the difference betw een the tw o is not so very great . Now the
at before palatal vow els w ould easily become sti (cf.60 and ow ing to the presence of the s
, it w ould
further dw indle dow n to sj ( z é).If it be objected that I here give a pronunciation to the
c,w hich w as denied it in the cited
,I must emphatically
state that this is ow ing to the influence of the s3
. That astop should be slurred over sooner betw een tw o continuants
than that at the beginning of a syllable (ri-ce) a tj should
develop a sibilant,no one w ill care to deny
,I think . Another
possibility must here be disposed of. Could sbhave developedinto é through the intermediate stage Of sx? (= s+ the un
I now find ccesctra (castellum) in the Northumbrian Gospel ofS. Matthew ,
21 . 2 .
2 By If in the rest Of this section I denote the guttural voiceless stop , and
by g the pala tal sibilant.3 See Mod . Language Notes, as quoted in 52 .
lviii ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS. [V
a spelling mwnnisnesse (68 . 1 1 ) need not be a mistake fornzw nniscnesse, as s probably had here the value of s. See
alsoflw slicanl,Cura Past . 23 4 . 1 4 . (Cosijn,
I,
Cosijn (I, p . 1 2 3 ) instancesmenniscw ,-escw from the Pastoral
Care (7 1 . w ithout se making the preceding vow el longthrough position . W as so already palatal s
68 . G . The follow ing selection of forms, w hich mighteasily be multiplied , bears out the various statements Of Sieversin his Grammar on the pronunciation Of this letter z— beigm
(47 . aigldenne (1 9 .
>l<asmaidan (29 . 1 1 , read asmaiand :
asmeagend), adli (morbida , 60 . scgldine (3 6. emde (3 6 .
gesceid secce ( 3 8 . crwftican (94 . forbicgende
( 1 2 . nnderfcenc ( 1 6 . jJince (3 3 . etc. etc. The com
bination bg occurs tw ice : geleoligenne (92 . gelohgenlican
(63 . See also above, 2 9. As regards the transition Of
g to w,it is exemplified in ourMS. e . g. in saw ian ( 1 1 . 5,
cf. Siev .,
2 14 . 8 , 4 1 6 . but the form forgoew ad ( 1 07 .
1 4) by the side offorgaeian (75 . 8) is rather curious. (Cf.note to 86 .
69. TO one statement of Sievers’ s 2 1 6, 3 ) I must take
exception . H e says :‘ dg has caused cg in micgern, fat (for
>kmidgern ,O . H . G . mittigarni), w hich is extant in com
paratively late texts only. This transition presupposes forits time (tenth century) a pronunciation of cg as dz .
’
I
must claim for this cg the pronunciation ti, and refer my
readers to 63 . O .H . G . mittigarni presupposes A.~S.
>l<mid~
gern. This w ould readily become*mitgern
2
, i. e. mitg'
ern ;
see above, 62,w here I have show n how this combination
could be w ritten micgern.
The pronunciation Of cg as def is therefore not proven .
1 This w ord has lately been treated of by Osthofi’
(Beitrage, 1 3 . 40 1 ff. ;
see especially p . I suppose that the Kentish w ord fleec, w hich Klugecites in his new ed . of his Etymol. W Orterbuch,
is part offleechaman in the
KentishPsalm 1 43 . Zupitz a , 2 1 . 1 2,thinks that this is a mistake.
The suggestion may be hazarded that c should stand for so,but I cannot
support this Spelling at present, exceptby the selfsaine w ordsp ercce derccedwm,
w hich Zupitza instances from the Kentish Glosses, and by the N orthumbrian
oncceccen bid (denegabitur, Luke 1 2 . Op . perhaps the spellingfiberfetefleesd,
=fiderfetefloesa ( 71 . for the d presupposes an a,rather than ca .
2 Cf. motgenne z modgenne ( 1 1 0. and genzod z’
genne ( 1 1 4.
v .] ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS. lix‘
70 . N,i. e . guttural n. This is usually
,and in our MS.
also continually , expressed by the letters ng, no. While re
ferring the student to 4 1 , I may here comment on the
possibility that there may be something more than mere
accident in the occurrence Of the follow ing forms
forsp ennignm ( 1 1 . geondsp recend ( z geondsprengend, 1 2 .
*gesg9ind (i. e. gesw intS, 82 . 5 ; cp . 80 . ginran ( 106 .
etc. etc. In the first tw o instances g and c,in the last tw o
n, may denote w hat I have w ritten 77.
—See Zeuner, Die
Sprache des Kent . Psalters, 3 2 .
7 1 . Ifmidlnm (59 . 1 ) is not an adverbial dative, then 72
is here denoted by m.
Note also aflingede (84 . 5)=afligede, a linge (78 . alengc
( 79 . and cantincas (4 1 . 5) by the side of the more usual
canticas.
72 . H . W e find an it added in some w ords, e.g. in bwftew eest (76 . npabraered (94 .
On the other hand w e find : (fenlgltan (consortes, 6 .
newode (molliti, 1 0 . ofreow ( 1 9 . w ilce (26 . w anon
( 3 0 . w aelreow (58 . I 2 ), rwgel/inse (98 . recd ( 108 .
rw dlice ( 109 . I3 ), lgst (auditus, 1 1 3 . 1 etc. This dropping of
the b most likely denotes a voicing of the law ; this is also
expressed by the follow ing spellings, w iwbejbera (8 1 . 1 1 ) and
w bmnne ( 10 3 .
b ismisread asbin >l<brw d (promptus, 3 5 . 6) and bada ( 14 .
73 . Doubling ofconsonants, and conversely haplography 1 ,is exceedingly frequent in our text. I am not sure that ineach case a phonetic corresponding process is thereby intimated . I select the follow ing instancesgoddra (53 . fett (pedes, 66. estmettas (20 . I ), be
bealdenne (29 . aw orp ones (3 4 . liederne ( 80 .
§ 74 . INFLECTIONS. I begin my notes on the inflectionsby giving a couple Of instances of the absolute cases. Theyare of course imitations from the Latin , and although not
restricted to interlinear translations,they are very frequent
there, ow mg to influence Of the lemmata .
1 The w riting ofone symbol instead of tw o.
lx ANGLO-SAXON INFLECT IONS. [V.
aw (ec)cendntbe gew rite ribtw isnesse (libtendre ( 1 4 .
gedibtenre endebgrdng‘
sse (50 . etc. etc.
75 . SUBSTANTIVES. Nominative. intinga (occasio, 91 . 6,
misreading Tw ice I have noticed the use Of an accusativeinstead Of a nominative case, neode (57 1 9) and forgimeleaste
(68 . See, how ever, (69 . w here necd under the same
circumstances is used in the nominative case.
Genitive. crw tis biscogi is ( 107. This ending-is maybe ow ing either to influence of the respective lemmata ,
or it may be the natural reflex of -gs, w hich is very common
in some texts. See Sievers, § 44 , anm. 2 . Is breder ( 1 3 . 1 2 )perhaps w rongly influenced by the preposition on ?
Dative and Instrumental. gebeda (orationi, 2 1 . gebeda
(orations, 2 1 . eallra saw la (anima, 1 9 . dara (noxa ,56 . are instances Of a dative form
,w hich (only in the tw o
last w ords) may be due to Latin influence.
Accusative.— rep se (Si quis dum pronunciat responsorium,
79 . Whence this dative form ? Is this (as w ell as the
accusatives instead Of nominatives recorded above) to belooked upon as a trace Of the mixing up Of forms
,to w hich
Sievers,
1,anm. 2
,has draw n attention ?
76 . Nom. Acc. Plural — brodra (fratres, 57 . gebrodra
( 73 . gebrodran ( 3 . 9,1 05 . beboda 1 3 . 6
,
andsw eras (3 . I), bgnna (9 . I and other instances probablyexemplify this same principle.
77. If w e did.
not find the w ords geongra cildra (pueri
parvi, 106 . I should be inclined to look on cildra (pueris,105. 14) as a misreading for cildrié z cildrnm.
78 . The dative plural ends in -on,-an
,-um
, passim. There
is no need to give instances. Ifeofonnm (28 . 8 , 3 6. 9)may be
a dual (Kluge , Beitr.
79. Of dative forms of the ADJECTIVES w e notice thefollow ing, w hich are w orth mentioning — orsorgi (securi, 10 .
w hich i may be due to the Latin endingl,and forms
like zingebgrsamnde ( 1 2 . gecw emlice (78 . 5) as exemplifyingthe form-mixing Spoken of above.
80 . Of plural forms compare the follow ing —
goda ( 1 3 .
1 Anotherpossibilityis, that, w ith the ge follow ing, the w ord maybe orsorgige.
v .] ANGLO-SAXON NUMERALS AND PRONOUNS. lxi
feaw a (3 5 . finrbtogenes (74 . sinderlices (85 . in mostof w hich cases the presence of the lemmata makes us doubtw hether the changes are not merely graphical blunders.
8 1 . The dat. plur. ends in -on,-an
,-wm.
8 2 . As regards the N UMERALS, a form sex,w hich
,if it is
not caused by Latin influence, resembles the Northumbrian,is
found (reference missing).83 . Of the Ordinals
,I note the follow ing forms w hich
are not found in Sievers,or of w hich he doubts the cor
rectness
9. ng’
gefian, nigefian (3 7 . 4 ,
3 0 . firitteoga (4 3 .
4 0 . feow erteogada (43 .
50 . fifteogaia (42 . I3 , 43 . fgfteob’a (45 . 1 9),fiftnge3 an
(4 3 .
60 . sgwteogao'a (42 . 1 1
,
70 . seofonteoda (42 .
80 . bandeabteoda (43 . bandeabtoda (4 3 .
90 . bandnigenteoda (43 . 1 4 , 51 . bandnigenteodan (76.
2 ,
1 0 0 . bandteontiga 7 eabtateoo‘
an (48 . bandteonteodan
84 . PRONOUNS. In c,ns
, g, as possible pronominal glossto nobis
,see below
,notes to (27 Inc may be a pronoun
( 1 9 . but there is no corresponding lemma . A peculiar
case Of a declined ‘
genitive’
(see Sw eet , A.-S. Readerz
, p . lix)is found (54 . abbodes beores (abbatis sui).fiis (a neutral singular) is gloss (5 . 3 ) to the neuterfiis.
Seo, as a masculine pronoun, occurs (4 3 . 1 1 ) and (70 . and
possibly also (3 6 . It thus bears out the statement of
Sievers, 3 3 7, anm. 2 . Conversely se w ould seem to be a
feminine pronoun in se romanisca ladnng (aecclesia, romana,
44 .
§ 85. VERBS. Only a few verbal forms are interestingenough to be noted . Of these w e find the follow ing thirdpersons : bebeald (respicit, 3 0 . stgnt (97. and some
others w here there is no suffix (see Cosijn,Altw ests
'
achsische
Grammatik,I,
14 8, p . sw eg ( 1 1 8 . sw ig etc .
lxii PRONOUNS, FUTURE PARTICIPLE. [V.
86 . Of plural forms, the corrupt *sed gat points tosccgat, w hich antiquated form (Sievers, 3 60 ) may itselfhave been the cause of the corruption ; cf. secgat ( 1 7 .
§ 87. Of infinitival forms,w e may notice batian ( jubere,
1 1 . w hich,how ever, is probably a mistake for batan ;
gecian (vocari, 1 7 . w hich,according to Sievers
,408 . 3 ,
is mostly found as cigan. The rarer forms in -on occur
pretty frequently. See , for instance, abg'
rdon and
anw rigon (3 3 . as infinitival gloss to the imperative revela
(supra , t} Of infinitives in -a,I found lgsta odb
'
e gebg’
ra
(audire, 2 1 . I 2 ).88 . Of the verb sc alan
,the text has the follow ing notable
forms —seel (debet, 26 . 3 , 102 . scell (69 . scg'
ll ( 1 1 2 .
scealan (debent, 8 1 . and scealan as infinitive (3 2 .
89 . The participium necessitatis,’
w hich Sieversmentionsin 3 50 as found in later texts, and as formed after the Latin ,occurs pretty frequently in our text . For the form given byhim w e may instance to camp iende (5 . to sp ecende (26 .
to smeagenda (a is ow ing to the lemma,requirenda, 26 . I to
andedende (46 .
By the side of this w e find even more frequently, how ever,forms in -enne
,e. g. to camp ienne ( 1 . etc.
90 . That this future participle should also be founddeclined might be expected . Accordingly w e have eardigendes
(5 . 1 and be gegearnendnm to rmde gebrodra (de adhibendis ad
consilium fratribus,1 7 . In this case to is
,as a matter of
course,suppressed (3 1 . 5, I find
>karw riende,for ariende or
w riende,— as gloss to p arcendo : here to w ould also seem to be
omitted).9 1 . The same notion is sometimes expressed by adjectives
in -lic,
e. g . j ia sendlican (dirigendi, 1 1 3 . on donlicnm
Jbingnm (in faciendo, 23 . w hich same ending I have oncefound glossing a present participle, bccnmendlicwm (87.
Here szgiercenientes w as possibly mistaken for snp erveniendi.92 . Formed on the pattern Of the Latin : these w ords Of
Sievers’s convey the impression that Latin only is answ erablefor the development Of this d . I think that
,view ed in the
light Of 56 , d w ill probably prove to be ofa purely phonetic
v .] THE DIALECT OF THE TEXT . lxiii
origin . When once the d began to develop phonetically,its grow th and spreading may have been aided by a moreor less conscious association w ith the Latin participle ; butI hold that analogy and phonetics both share the paternityof the new form.
93 . I may here mention beon gelogodre (reponantur,98 . How the passive voice of a verb can be glossed by
w hat is apparently the dative feminine Of a past participle, Iam unable to understand . W
'
ith partial dittography the same
ending is probably found in bebgd(dad)edre ( 1 00 . 1 , See
how ever note on p . 1 24 , Compare (26 . 1 6) w here the infinitive ap erire, w hich may be construed in a passive sense
,is
glossed by an apparently masculine dative (geop enodum).Equally strange datives occur (66 . I5) Jba utgangendum, (74 .
1 2 ) pa gebgrendum, and (87 . 1 2 ) o/er becumendlicum. But
they may perhaps exemplify the mixing up of datives and
accusatives,w hich is characteristic ofthe later Anglo-Saxon .
94 . To any one w ho has looked into the text , or intothe foregoing many Kenticisms must be apparent at a
glance. Thus w e have the e z w (sup ra , 1 5, etc. ; Sievers,1 5 1
, the e z g 2 7, Siev . absence of diph
thongisation Of e into ea 3 0 ,Siev. 1 57 . to mention
only the most striking peculiaritles. But it w ill also havebeen seen that these do not appear throughout, and thatWest-Saxon influence is traceable. N ow has a Kentish textbeen copied by a West-Saxon scribe or nice rersa ? I thinka case like bete/ztum (3 1 . w hich w as misread as betelicum
,is
singularly instructive. Telendne, z taelendne) w hich w as mis
read as w lendne (20 . tells the same tale. An interchangegraphical
— Of b and b,to and w
,and of b
,and li is quite
common . W as it not the strange forms betebtum,telendne
,
instead Of betw btum,taflendne
,w hich led to the confusion ?
If so,the Kentish text must have been the original, and
the West-Saxon the copy .
2 ] E xhortation to liv e up to the p recep ts of H oly Scrip ture.
aehw aenne be urum yfelum da been geunrotsode sw a soblice
ah'
quando de ma lis act(ibus) nostris contristari Ita enim
him on aelcere tide be his on us is to earcienne 1
ei omni femp ore de bon’
is) suis in nobis p arendum
luyrsumienne boat he ne na bait an sw a sw a yrre feeder hisest ; ut non solum ut ira t(us) p ater suos non
ober hw ile bearn beerfw erdige ah sw a sw a egeful hlaford
a liquando filios ewheredet, sed neciut) metaendus dominus
sw a geyrsod fram yfelum urum beet he sw a sw a ba w yr
5 irrita tus a ma lis nostris ui nequissimos
beow an to bam ecan na betaece to w ite w e be him fylianservos p erp etuam trada t ad p oenam qui eum sequi
noldan to w uldre uton arisan set nyxan mt sumon cyrrenoluerint ad gloriam Ew surgamus ergo tandem aliqaarwlo
aw cendum us gew rite 7 secgendum hit is us
excitante nos scrip tara Ac dicente lio(ra) est j am nos
of slaepe uparisan geopenedum eagum god
de somp no surgere. Et ap ertis oculis nostr(is) (ad d ,eificundan leohte mid ablicendum earum 7 utan gehyran bagod
1 0 cum lumen ; a ttonitis auribus audiamus d ivina (co)amlice clipiende hw aet us myng.e stefn to deegtidie clamans quid nos ammonea t vow dicens. bodi(c si v)ocem
gegehyra‘
O nelle ge ahyrdon eow re heortan
egus audieritis nolite obdurare corda vestra . (et) iterum
se be liaefti earan to gehyranne gehyre hw aet
Qui habet aures audiend i ; audiat quid sp iritus (dic)atgelabungum 7 la hw aet saeigb cumab la gebearn gehyrab
a ecclesiis ; Et quid dicit Venite filii audite me
htnes ege 7 ic laere cow yrnab lifes leoht ba hw ile beI5 (tirborem domini doccbo vos ; Currite dum lumen vite
ge habbaO bystru deabes cow beet ne gegripan 7 secende
habetis (no) tenebre mortis vos comp rehendant ; Et querensmeniu folce bam he basCine clypabhis W ryhtan
dominus (in)multitudinep opuli cui haec clama i op erariam
t seigb la hw ylc is man se be w yle lif 7suum (ite)rum dicit. Quis est homo qui vult vitam et
1 . After dad ampart Of the MS. torn aw ay .
‘4. One letter erased betw een
Oder and hw ile. 5 . After w gr part of the MS. torn aw ay. 6. to v eryindistinct. 8 . In a w cendum tw o letters indistinct, probably aw eccendam.
9 . u OfgeOp enedum reads like an i . Read urum. 1 1 . Read dceglzw amlice.
1 5 . Read drihtnes. 1 8 . t,last letter of aft.
7 . s of ea'
surganzus'
add . afterw ards. 8 . d icente . see note .
L iv e up rightly , and p eacefully , and the Lord’s eyes shall [3
rest on thee .
gew ilnati on dagan gode boot gef ba gehyrende andsw eras
cup it (vi)dero dies bonos ; quod si tu audiens resp ondeas.
gt? be gode gif bu w ilt habban beet soiie lif 7 boetEgo (di)cit tibi deus , Si v zs babere veram et p er
ece lif eond tundgan bine fram yfele 7 binep etuam vitam ( p roli )ibe linguam tuam a ma lo et labia
w eleras 7 boet hi na spreeau n gecyr fram yfele 7 do
tua no loquantur (dol)wm ; D everte a ma lo et fac
god smea 0°
55e sec'
sibbe ylig hyre 7 bonne basbonum. inquire p aeem (ct) sequere cam Et cum haec 5
bincg gedoiS eagan mine ofor 7 mine earan to eow rum
feceritis. oculi mei sup er (vo)s et aures mee ad p reces
benum 7 eer bonne geclypian me ic secge cow eefre ie her eom
vestras. Et antequam me in (vo)cetis dieam vobis. Ecce adsum ;
est luftempre ere stefne gelabgendre la ge
Quid dulcius nobis (ab 7c)ac voce domini invitantis nos
ba leofestan gebroEran efne mid his arfeestnesse gesw utulaii
fratres learissimi Ecce p ieta te (sud demonstra i
us lifes w eg begyrdum mid geleafan O56e mid
nobis dominus viam vite; Succinctis (e)rgo fide vel obser IO
gehealdsumnesse goddra desda lendenum u gebroht
vantia bonorum actuam lumbis (n)ostris p erduca tum
bodung utan gan his siOfeet beet w e gearnian hine se“
Ce
evangelii p ergamus itinera ej us ui (rbereamur cum qui nos
geclipode on his rice geseon . n bees rices bealle on inne gyfvocavit. In regno suo videro, (In) cuj us regni tabernaculo si
w e w yllab buton midgodumdeedumyrnende nateshw on
volumus liabitare. nisi illac bonis a ctibus currendo minime
ne bib becumen’k
abutan axen mid bam w itigan drihten
p ervenitur ; Sed interrogemus cum p ropheta dominum.IS
secgende him la hw a w unaO on Oinan inne o55e
dicentes ei Domine quis babitavit in tabernaculo tuo aut
la hw a geresb on Oinre haligan dune eeftcr byssere ex
quis requiescet in monte sancto suo .
“ Post bane interro
1 . Read geseon. 2 . Read sceigd or soegd. 3 . eond, see note . 4 . Read
facn. 5 . glig , readfglig . 8 . est,e in MS . Latin in glossator
’
s hand .
In no other text. ere,readp issere. 9 n Ofgebrodran erased . 1 1 . u
read urum. gebroht, see note. 1 3 n, read on. 1 5 . abutan,read
ak id an.
1 . aud ieris w ould seem to have been corrected into audiens. 5 . et ( after
p a cem) pasted Over. 1 1 . a of observantia corr. from e. 1 2 . Erasure of one
letter after pergamus. 1 7 e add . above line (requiescet) .
4 ] The blameless, the just , the honest, shall d w ell w ith the Lord .
unge uton gehyran andsw ariende 7 gesutuliende
gationemfra tres audiamus dominum respondentem et ostendentem
his bealle obfie innes 7 seccende se be ingeebnobis viam ip sius tabernaculi a c dicentem Qui ingreditur
butan smittan sw ylce “ yrcii rihtw isnesse 7 se tie sprycb SOO
sine macula et op era tur j ustitiam .
“ Qui loquitur veri
feestnesse heortan on his 7 se Se na deb facn on his tunganta tem in corde suo qui non egit dolam in lingua sua
se“
Se na dyde nextan his yfel se be hosp na underfencg
5 Qui non fecit p roximo suo ma lum. qui obp robrium non accep it
agen his h exten se be bone aw yridan deofol sum binc
adversus prow imum suum. Qui ma lignum diabolum a liqua
tihende him sylfan mid his sylfan tihtinge fram gesihiium
suadentem sibi cum ip sa suasione a consp ectibus cordis
forseonde Se gew rohte his lytlan hw eedan gebohtassui respuens deduw it ad nichilum. et p arvulos cogita tus ejus
7 heald beteehte non
tenuit et a llisit ad christum Qui timentes dominum de bona
hi sylte bane de°
6 upahafene ba sylfan on
1 0 observantia sua non se reddunt elatos sed ip sa in
him sylfan goda na fram him sylfan magon been
se bona non a se p osse sed a dominofieri
ahw enende 7 hi meersiaiiewistimantes. et Op erantem in se dominum magni/loam. illud cum
na us
p rop lieta d icentes. non nobis domine non nobis. sed nomini tuo
ah for5an paulus se apostol be his bodunge
da gloriam. Sed nec p aulus ap ostola s ole p redicatione sua
him sylfan ah forbam ne tealde
sibi a liquid imputavit d icens ; Gratia dei sum. id quodse be w uldraii w uldrie he
sum ; Et iterum ip se dicit. Qui gloria tur in domino glorietur ;
banon seeigii seede
Unde et clominus in evangelio a it Qui audit verba mca
bas bine ic *Onlocie hine w isum w ere
19 bhcec etfa cit ea similabo cum viro sap ienti . qui edificavit (
1
9 . beloeli te,first if not clear. 1 8 . Above ea the gloss is partly cut aw ay ;
an [a is recognisable, and part Of a letter w hich looks like g ,so big ? Read
onlicie.
8 . p a rrulos, MS p a ; vulus . 1 3 . sed,MS. se. 1 8 . a ofca partly cut aw ay .
Those w ho serv e the L ord shall inherit the K ingd om
of H eav en .
comon flodas bleow an
domum suam sup ra p etram. Venera nt flumina . flaverunt venti
7 hi eetspurnon on Cam huse 7 hit ne feoll forbam beet Imp egerunt in domam illam et non cecidit ; quia funhit w ees g
‘
estabelod ofor bam stane bis gefyllendeda ta era t sup er p etram c comp lens dominus ,
anbidiab mid deedum
ewp ecta t nos cotidie. his suis sanctis monitis factis nos
w e sculan forbi for boteresp ondere debere. Ideo nobis p rop ter emenda tionem ma ’
orum
bises lifes dagas to fyrstum sind to aleetenne
bujus vite dies ad inducia e relaxantur dicente ap ostolo ;
nyte ge la boot ge godes gebyld eow
An nescis quia p a tientia dei vos ad p enitentiam te
leet ba synfullanadducit N am p ius dominns d icit; N olo mortem p eccatoris.
boot he gecyrre bonne w e axiab
sed ut convertatur et viva t Cum ergo interroga ssemus
be w unungum
dominum fratres de habita tore tabernaculi ejus . audivimus
eardigendes bebod ah gyf w e gefyllaiSw unigendes benungehabitand i p recep tum. Sed si comp leamus habita toris oficium.
w e beoti sin to gereccanne
erimus heredes regni celorum Ergo prep aranda sunt
7 lichaman haligre beboda gehirsumnesse
corda et corpora nostra sancte p recep torum obedientie
to campiende 7 beet hw onlic boet be on us gekynd acumenlic
militanda et quod minus habet in nobis natura p ossibile.
ac uton biddan his gife boet he iarcie fultum
rogemus dominum utgra tie sue g'
ubea t nobis adjutorium
benian 7 gif fleonde helle w ite life w e w yllabministrare Et si fugientes gehenne p oonas ad vitam voluma s
becum to 5am ecan tigaii 7 ba bw ile eet bisump ervenire p erp etuam. dum adline vaca t. et in 710 0 corp o
lichaman be w e sin ealle bas bine burh bish e leohtes w egre sumus et liccc omnia p er bane lucis viam
7 . Second e ofngtegela , being w ritten too close upon the l, is not quite clear.
8 . pa ,readpaes . 1 7 Read becuman. tigad, end Of aemligafi.
7. vos, not in other texts te is crossed out . 1 0. habita tore,MS. habita
torum ; see note . 1 5 . g'
ubea t, MS. kabout, a w rong transcription for jubea t,w hich all other texts have ? The gloss poet he iarcie w ould lend support to
this view .
6 ] S . B enet’s intention to gather together a number of men
w ho shall serv e the L ord .
gefyllan ys to yrnanne 7 is to donne nu
v (oca t) imp lore currendum et agenda/m est modo.
beet hit on ecnesse framme is to settanne fram
quod in p erp etuum nobis ewp ediat; Constituenda est ergo a
us drihtenlices scole beow domes on beere w e hihtab eenig binenobis dominici scola sorvitii . in qua institutione
,nihil
heardlices eenig us to gesettanne w e hopiab gif
asp erum nibilque grave nos constituturos sp eramus ; Sod etsi
hw eet lilles forbstepb stiblicor dihtende rihtw isnesse gescad for
5 quid p aululum restrictius dictanfe a equita tis ra tione p rop ter
bote obbe drohtnunge sobre lufe forbstypb
omenda tionom vitiorum. vol convorsa tionem caritatis p rccessorit
boorrihte ac bu na forfleo hsele se be
non ilico p avore p ei torritus refugias viam salutis quo
nis buton mid stige to onginnenne mid forbsteppingenon est nisi angusto initio incipienda Processu vero
drohtnunga heortan onunasecgendlicere lufe
conversaticnis etfidoi dilatato cordo inenarrabili dilectionis
w erednesse urnen beboda godes fram his1 0 dulcedino curritur via manda torum dei . ut ab ip sius
eefre lareow dome Ob
nunquam magisterio disccdentes. in ojus doctrina usquo ad
deab on minstre se burhw unigende brow ungummortem in mona sterio p erseverantes. p assionibus c/iristi
burh gebyld boot w e been deelnimende rices his
p er p ationtiam p articip emur. ui cl regni og'
us moreamur
efenlyttan
esse consortes. AMEN . EXPLICIT PROLOGUS REGULE BEATI BENE
1 5 DIOTI ABBATIS. PATRIS MONACH ORUM .
I . Do generibus monachorum vol vita .
II . Qua lis debea t esse abba .
III . Do adhibendis ad consilium fratribus.
IIII . Que sint instrumenta bonorum Op eram.
V. De oboedientia discipulorum qualis sit.
5 . fordstopb, probably copied here bymistake by scribe, w ho must have seenit a line low er dow n. Cf. infra , note to l . 3 (hiktad) . 7 . poorrihte, co or a
not clear ; first r, but for context, might have been put dow n asf, the l Of i licobeing blended w ith it.
6 . conversa tionom,MS. conserva tionom. 7. p avore, MS. pavorem. 9 o
of d ila ta to corr. from a . 1 9 . Qof Que w rongly rubricated in the MS. as D .
L atin L ist of Chap ters . [7
VI. De taciturnita to. IVII . Do humilita to.
VIII . De oficiis divinis in noctibus.
IX. Quanti p sa lmi dicondi sunt nocturnis horis.
X. Qua litor aesta tis tomp ore aga tur nocturna laus.
XI . Qua liter dominicis diebus vigiliae agantur.
XII . Qualitor ma tutinorum sollompnitas aga tur .
XIII . Qua liter priva tis diebus ma tutini agantur.
XII II . Qualiter in sanctorum na ta liciis vigilio agantur.
XV. Quibus temp oribus a lleluia dica tur.
X VI . Qua liter divina Op era p er diem agantur.
Quanti p salmi p er easdem horas dicond i sunt.
Quo ordine ip si p salmi dicondi sunt.
De discip lina p sa llendi.
XX . De reverentia orationis
De docanis monasteri i qualis debeant esse.
Quomodo dormiant monachi .
De excommunica tiono culp arum.
Qualis debea t (esse) modus eweommunicationis.
De grav ioribus culp is.
De his qui sine j ussiono abba tis (g'
unguntur) excom
munica tis.
Qua liter debeat abba sollicitus esse circa excommunica tos.
D e his qui sep ius corrop ti non emendaverint. 1Si debeant iterum recip i fra tres eweuntes domonasterio.
Fuori minori oetate qua liter corrip iantur
XXX] I. Do cellarario monastemi qualis sit ;
Do ferramentis vol rebus monasterii ,
XXXIIII . Si quid debout monachus prop rium habere
Si omnes aoqualiter debeant necessaria accip ere
XXXVI . De sep timanariis coquine ;
19 . XXV. This is a mistake for XXIV, and the mistake is continued
throughout in this list, so that ch. XLII II as given low er dow n (De his qui
ought to be Oh. XLIII . esse not in the MS. 2 1 . XXVII . A w ord
erased after abba tis, probablyg'
unguntur, w hich is therefore added in brackets.
22 . XXVIII . communica tos, o of 0 9 corr. in MS. from i by w riting 0 over i .
24. Second o ofdobeant above line.
8 ] L atin L ist of Chap ters, continued .
De infirmis fra tribus.
De senibus vel infantibu
XXXVIIII . Do ebdomedario lectore.
XL . Do mensura ciborum.
Do mensura p otus.
Quibus horis Op orteat fratres roficere.
Ut p ost comp letorium nemo loquatur. et p ost oenam
ad lectionem audiendam ab omnibus occurra tur;
D e his qui ad Op us dei vol ad mensam tarde
(occurrunt) .
De his qui ewcommunicantur quomodo satisfaciant.
XLV. De his qui falluntur in monasterio.
XLVI. D e his qui in lenibus robus dolinquuntur.
XLVII . De significanda hora op eris dei .
Do op oro manuum cotidiano.
XLVIIII . D e observationo quadragosime.
L . De fratribus qui longo ab oratorio laborant aut in
via sunt.
LI . De fra tribus qui non longo sa tis p roficiscuntur.
LII . De ora torio monasterii.
De hosp itibus suscip iond is.
I] t non dobea t monachus litteras vel eulogias suscip ere.
LV. Do vestiariis ct ca lciariis fra trum.
De mensa abba tis.
D e artificibus monasterii.
Do discip lina suscip iendorum fra trumD e filiis nobilium aut p aup erum qui qfl
'
eruntur.
LX . De sacerdotibus qui voluerint in mona steriishabita re.
LXI . De monachis p eregrinis.
LXII De sacerdotibus mona sterii .
8 . occurrunt supplied here as the reading of all the MSS. used by Schroer.
Of. A . SchrOer, Die W inteney-Version der Regula S. Benedicti, p . 1 0 . The
text of the W inteney Version C’) has occurrerint, and our text( fo . 1 46 b) has voniunt. From XLIII dow n to the closing Of the bracket the
omission in the MS. has been supplied from our text (corrected) .XLVII . The heading for this chapter not being in our MS. , it is supplied
from the readings of the other MS. cf. Schroer, W . V ., p . 96 .
10 ] 3 . Sarabaites, w ho l i v e ap art, follow ing their ow n inclinations ;
[LJmid frore, eallunga gelaerede [i.J Wihnan bene getyde
solacio j am docti pugnare ; et bene instructi
of brofiorlicere faerraedene to anfealdan gew inne w estenes
fra terna ea; acie ad singularem pugnam heremi
georsorgi. ge buton frofre oisres mid anre [t Jhandsecuri j am sine consola ticne a lterius sola manu
[u.Jofifie [11 .Jearme agean leahtras fiaesces [i.Jofibe gebohtarel brachio contra vitia ca rnis vel cogita tionum,
gode gefultumiandum [V.J W innan [q.J 7 hi nihtsumiafi
5 deo auxi liante pugnare suficzunt
beet pridde [_e .J beet atelicost [b.Jkin [a .J sylfdeTertium vero monachorum teterrimum genus est. saraba i
mera [a Jpa on aenigum regole na afandode uel oiSiie afundennessa
tarum. qui nulla regula app robati ewp erientia
lareow as [h.J [m.J ofenes. [n ] abge des on gekynde
magistri sieut aurum fornacis ; sed in p lambi na tura
h exode [i.Jpa git. [r.Jmid w eorcum. healdende [O .Jw eorulde.
molliti adhuc op eribus servantes seculo
[p .J truw an. leogan. [b.J gode burh secre [a .J synd acnaw ene
dem. mentiri deo p er tonsuram noscuntur
pa tw yfealde breofealde obfie sohes anlepie gangende ambulantes
Qui bini aut terni . aut certe singuli sine
butan hyrde big on drihtenlicum heordum. ac heora agenum
p astore, non dominicis sed suis
beclysde fore as heom is gew ilnunga . lustinclusi ovilibus p ro lege eis est desideriorum i
'
olup tas.
bonne hi hw eet w enafi tellafi ofifie geceosan b eet secgab haligcum quicquid putaverint fuel elegerint. hoc dicunt sanctum
7 beet beet hi nellai‘
? beet 7 hi w enafi na beon alyfede . beetet quod noluerint. hoc putant non licere. Quar
feoroe soblice kin is [a ] beet is genemned w ifi
tum oero genus est monachorum quod nominatur gyro
scribel pa on eallon heora life geond mislice sciru brimvagum. qui tota vita sua p er diversas p rovincias. ternis
1 . frore, i. e . frofre, and see note on this w ord . bene,Latin copied into
gloss. 7. n in cenigum of irregular shape. i s], Latin ; see note .
1 1 . gangende in the MS. is gloss to ambulantes, w hich has been put in by
glossator spontaneously . It is not found in the other texts. 1 7 Uncertain
w hether seira or scira .
2 . Erasure after heremi ? 1 3 . eis above the line. 1 6. est above the
line and erasure .
( 122 a .
and , 4 . The v agrant moms — The Abbot is Christ’s substitute .
o6er feow eru dagum geond mistlicora binga hus cumli6ia6
aut gua ternis diebus p er diversorum cellas hosp itantur
eefre w origende 7 naefre sta6olfmste agenum la etum
semp er vagi et numguam stabiles. et p rop riis volup
7 gyfernesse 7 forspennigum beow gende geond eallebincta tibus et gule illecebris seri ientes et p er omnia
w ursan 19am sylfdemerum para es ira drohtnunge be 6aeredeteriores saraba itis L’e quorum omnium miserrima coni
'
er
earmaestan betera hit is suw ian bonne sprecan. bisum forlaetenumsa tione melius est silere guam logui H is ergo ommissis ; 5
[e.J to [e .J mynstermanna [d .J pi tet strengoste [d .J kynad cenobitarum fortissimum genus
[e .Jgedihten [b.Jfultumiendum [h.J [a Juton cuman.
disp onerwlum. adjuvante domino veniamus QVALIS
DEBEAT ESSE ABBAS. (CAP. II.)se abbud se6e forabeou [d .Jw yr6e is [e.J [f.Jon my
’
rnstre [h.JABBA QVI PREESSE DIGNVS EST monasterio. semp er
gemunon [a J secal beet he is gessed 7 naman odde [m.Jmeminisse debet quod dicitur et nomen majoris 1 0
middaedum [m.J gefyllan [k .J [e .J [b.J [11 .J donfactis imp lere Christi enim agere
[e .J spelunga [f.J [a J he is *gelyst
‘
6aenne his [i.Jvices in mona sterio creditur. guando ip sius
he is geciged to forenaman secgendum [a J [k .J [e .J ge under
voca tur p ronomine. dicente ap ostolo Acce
fengou gast gew yscednysse on 6am w e cleopia6
p istis sp iritum adop tionis filiorum in guo clamamus
arw ur6a feeder [a .Jfa J7 for6 [e .J naht [h.Jbutan [g ] bebode [g ]abba p a ter ; Ideogue abba s nihil extra p recep tum [5
[gJ beet feorsi [h.J na sceall[h.J 0666 lae1 an. [d .J [a .Jo66edomini quod absit debet aut ocere. aut
gesettan [e .J 0666 [f.J hatian [f.J ahsi haes [bJ his [b.J o66e [e.Jconstituere vel jubere. sed j ussi o ej .us vel
lar [e.J* byen [O .J godcundre [e.J rihtw isnesse [e .J leci nincg
doctrina . fermentum divine j ustitiae in disci
1 . Oder, read code feow eru, readfeou'
erum. 12 . Read gelgf’
t. 1 8. bgsn,read byrma ( = beorma )
5 . Er. of one letter after ergo. 7. d am crossed out before -te of
a dj uvante. 1 3 . p ro added afterw ards.
1 2 ] T he Abbot should teach only the p recep ts of the L ord , [Oh . II .
cnihtas [g ] [dm.J [p .J gebancum geondSprecend nxyndig sig[a Jpulorum mentibus consp erga tur Memor sit
esf1 e [bJ poet [11 .J[e .Jhis lare [g.J[g.Jo66e [h.Jleorninc onibiasemp er. abba s quia doctrine sue vel discip ulorum
gehyrsumnesse [h.J aeghw ae6era [k .J [k.J on 6am egesfullan [LJoboedientiae. utrarumgue rerum in tremendo
dome [LJ gode to donne he[e .Jis he[e .Jis[e.J odde [fJ 7 Wite [a .Jjudicio dei . fa cienda crit crit discusio. Scia tgue ( 122 1)
8 6 abbod [b.J gyltes [d .J hyrdes onsigan [e .J [f.J sw a hw eet on
5 a ba culp e p astoris incumbere quicquid in
sceapum [gJ se hiredes ealdor [g ] nytw 57 1 6nesse hw onlicor sw a
oribus p a terfamilias utilita tis minus p otuerit
maeg gemetan sw a micel [d .J eft [d .J erig[e.Jhe bi6 gif unstilreinvenire ; Tantum iterum liber crit si inquieto
c66c ungehyrsumude [g.J hvi de [e .J aelc. [f.J geornfulny’
ssa
rel inoboedienti gregi p astoris fuerit omnis diligentia
bi6 forgifen 7 gif adligum [e .J heora [c.J daedu1n [c.J eall[b.Ja ttributa . et morbidis carum actibus universa
by6 [a J [b.J gvman gegearcod hyrde [e.J heora [e .J on dome [g.Jfuerit cura exhibita . p astor corum in judicio
drihtnes tolysed [f.J ut*
bcet*ece mid pam w itigan
domini absolutus dica t cum p ropheta domino
[b.Jpine rihtw isnysse [b.J ic ne be hydde on minre heortan
J ustitiam tuam non abscondidi in corde meo.
p ine [e.J so6faestnesse [e .J 7 halw endan [f.J [f.J pinre ic seede
veritatem tuam et sa lutare tuum disci .
hig [g.J forhicgende [h.J forsaw on [g.J 7 [a ] bonne [bJip si autem contempnentes sp reverunt me. Et tunc
aet nyxtan [e.J ungehyrsuman gymene [f.J his [f.J sceapum to w ite
demum inoboedientibus cure suae oribus : p ena
[a .J bi6 heom sw y6renda sesylva [e.J [e.Jdea6 [b.J bonnesit eis p revalens ip sa mors ; Ergo cum
aenig [g.J underfeh6 [f.J naman [i .J [h.Jbees abbodes. on tw yfealda liguis suscip it nomen abba tis. dupp lici
1 . dm stands abov e g , 19 under g, both to the right. See note on geond
sprecend . 7 . srig, readfrig. 1 1 . a t in line of gloss by hand ofglossator.
poet see, i. e.77 ece, read secce
1 0 . MS. earum, an 0 above the a , w hich does not seem to me to beone of the ‘
paving’
letters, but a correction by glossator of earum into
by d eed s rather than by w ord s . [1 3
he secal [a ] lare [e .J his [d .J leorn [e.J[a Jforebeon 1 . cnihtumdebet doctrina suis p reesse discipulis.
beet is ealle [b.J godu. [b.J 7 halige middaedum [e J sw y'
6or
id est omnia bona et sancta factis amp lius
beenne [f.J [f.Jmid w ordum he atiw ige angitfullum leorniccnihtum
verbis ostendat ut cap acibus discipulis
beboda [i.J mid w ordum [k .J his foresette [g ] bam heard
manda ta domini verbis p rcp onat. duris uero
heortan [d .J bilehw itum mid his [e .J deedum[e .Jba godcundancorde et simp licioribus factis suis divina 5
beboda [b.J he gesw utelia6 ealle binc. [b.J be leorninccnihtum.
p recep ta demonstret Omnia rero gue discipulis
he laerae6 beon [h.J W i6raede on his deedum he gebicnige na
docuerit esse contraria in suis fa ctis indicet non
to donne beet 06mm bodiende [m .J he sylf [k .J W i6ercora
agenda ne a liis p redican ip se reprobus
ne si gemett beet ahw enne him na seege [0 .J syngendum
inrenia tur neguando illi dica t d tus p eccanti .
to hW i na 6u cy'6st rihtw isnyssa mine 7 bu underfaehst
Quare tu enarras justitias meas. et assumis
gew itnysse mine burh binne mu6 bu hatodest steore
testamentum meum p er 0 8 tuum Tu rero odisti discip linam
7 6 11 aw urpe spraeca mine *bestande 7 ba ge on bre6er bines1 23 et p roj ecisti sermones meos p ost te et qui in fratris tui
ege'
mot gesaw e on 6in0n ege beam ne gesaw e bu 1aoculo festucam ridebas. in tuo trabem non ridi sti
[a .JNa si [e .Jfram him [b.Jhad on mynstre [d .J [a .J asynd i odi on ab 60 19672907161, in monasterio di scernatur
na si an sw i6or gelufod mid godum deedum o66e gehyrsrm
non unus p lus ametur bonis actibus aut oboedi 1 5
nesse*aenne o6er butan banebe he met beteran ne si
entia guam a lius nisi guem invenerit meliorem,Non
forasett se ae6elborenne beow dome ge [a J cyrrendum [c J butonp rep onatur ingenua s ea: servitio coni ertenti . nisi
1 . learn, w hich belongs to cnihtum,has been put before forebeon. For
leorninccniht ? 12 . da not quite clear,
a stroke running through 6
and along the top of the it,making it look like a . bestande, read beftan
de. 1 6 . cenne,readpcenne.
1 2 . meos, MS. meo. p ost te, MS. p oste. 15. bonis, MS. actionis ; clearlythe scribe
’
s eye w as caught by the next w ord .
1 4 ] In Christ all are equal : the Abbot to hav e no p artialities .
w enunga sum gesceadw islic [fJ intinga [e.J w unige beet[a Jforte a ligna ra tionabilis causa existat Quo
gif bi6 rihtw isnesse dihtendre [e.J barn [b.J abbude sew en ge . [a Jsi ita justitia dictante abba ti rvisum fuerit.
[g.J be sumere be aendebyrdnesse beet [h.J hedo elles
et de cujus libet ord ine id facia l ; Sin a lias ;
ageure [a Jhigehealdan [b.Jetow a for6am sw a becw a [gJ[h.Jsw aprop ria teneant loca . quia sire serous sire
frees [h.J ealle [d .J on christe an. [e.J be w e sin[a ] 7 under ane
5 liber omnes in christo unum suma s. e-t sub uno
drihtene gelicne [b.Jbeow domes cam dom [b.J7 w e abera6 for6am
domino cegua lem serritutis militiam bajulamus. guia
be *
be is mid gode*bada
>kanstangynnes [b.Jbeet an [b.J
non est apud d eum p ersonarum a ccep tio ; Solum modo
[a J 6leum daele [e .J 1nid _ him [d .J he tosyndrab gif beterau
in hac p arte ap ud ip sum discernimur. Si meliores
06 1 a1n [h.J [hJon godum w eorcum [h.J 7 eadmodren w e be06
a leis in operibus bonis et humiliores inveni
gemette gelic [11 .J [a Jsi fram him[g J eallum [d .J [k .J so6lufu1 0 amur , Ergo egua lis sit ab eo omnibus kari ia s ;
an sigegearcod on eallum aefter [b.J gearnunge stoor [f.JUna p rebea tur in omnibus secundum merita discip lina ; In
lare [h.J w itodlice 0 11 his se abbod [e .Japostolice [e .Jscealldoctrina namgue sua abbas ap ostolicam debet
beet he aef1 e [fJ hiw e healdan 0 11 6am he essig6 . [gJ breaillam semp er formam serrare in qua dicit ; Arguae.
halsa cid beet [a .J is[a .J maengcende tidum tida [0 .Jobsecra . increp a . id est miscens temp oribus temp ora
ogum. egesum. gesw aesnyssa 7 re6e [e.J lareow as [bJ arfaestIS terroribus blandimenta ; D irum magistri . p ium
faederes [e.Jheatiw e [a Jlufe [13 . J beet 1sH.J beet ungebeaw faestan [1 Jp atris ostendat afiectum. idem i-ndiscip lina tos
6 . camdom,ca doinMS. Meant for campdom. 7.fie, read ne. Read hada .
amtanggnnes, e cor. from other letter ; read andfanggnnes 1 4 . First[a .J on erasure .
6 . The glossator has once more w ritten servitutis over the same w ord in
the text, and ov er that the gloss pcow domes . 8 . ipsz’
tm, sic in MS.
9 . ap eribus, p has a line through the dow nstroke as a sign of contraction for er.and yet er hasbeen w ritten. humiliores
,MS. hamitic. O fthe other texts AC
have humiliores, the others humiles. 1 3 . serra re, rv on erasure. It is
possibly to be regarded as an unsuccessful attempt to correct the servire of the
MS. into serra re.
Ch IL] T he Abbot must treat ev ery one’s faults accord ing [1 5
to their nature .
7 ba ungedefan he sceall sti6licor brean [h.J ba gehy1 sumanet inquietos debet durius arguere. obedientes
$061
ta [d .J li6an [e.J 7
13ba6ildigan [c J [r.Jbaethi [g.J beterou
1 23 b. ) mites p a tientes. ut in melius
ge6eon
et‘
J
debere ahalsian [it
] ba gemeleasan [d .J 7 6a for
p rcy‘iciant obsecrare. Aeglegentes autem et con
hicgenden [d .Jbeet he 6raege 7 beet he gestande [e.J[e.Jtemp nentes. ut increp et et corrip ia t
*
be myngia6 me he*benn6e hiw ige synna agyldendra ahhe
ammonemus N egue d issimulet p eccata delinquentium. sed 5*Jionnehi onginna6 upasprungan grundlunga higbe6am be he
ut cep erint oriri radicitus ea ut p re
mesg ofadoceorfe .sit. frecednyssa sacerdes of silan 7 bara let amputet. memor p ericuli heli sacerdotis de silo ; Et
arw ur6an w itodlice 7 ba audgytfulran mod mid beers formanhonestiores quidem a tque intellegibiles animos ; p rima
o66e obrasy6an mynegunge mid w ordum [a J 7 hegebregerel secunda ammonitione fverbis corrip ia t
ba 6wyran 7 ba heardan 7 ba modigan o66s ba*ungehyr
inp robos autem et duros ac sup erbos rel inobedi 1 0
sumantes mid sw inglan o66e lichaman odde o66e breagungeentes fverberum fuel corp oris castigatione
on 6am sylfan angyune synne he breage w itende aw riten
in ip so initio p ecca ti cohercea t sciens scrip tum ;
se dysiga mid w ordum na bi6 ge6read 7 eft sleg. sleh.
Stultus verbis non corrigitar Et iterum; Percute
ba bearn bine midgyrde 7*
ba alyst saw le his of dea6e
filiu/m tuum virga et liberabis animam eius a morte
gemunan [a .Jsocal eefre [a Jseabbod beet be he is cw eden 7Meminisse debet semp er abba quod dicitur et I
w itan beet bi6 bam 6e mara bi6 befasst mare fram himscire guia cui p lus committitur ; p lus ab eo exigitur ;
2 . f eet, p torn in tw o. 3 . MS. deb, w hich Latin addendum is in
hand of glossator . 5 . pe, read w e. bennde, read bemide, and see note. d of-d ra above the line. 6 . f anne, sic in MS. Readponne. 7. sit, Latin in
hand of glossator. si lan or silon. 1 0. ungehyrsu1na ntes, probably after
hav ing w ritten ungehyr saman, w hich read,the scribe
’
s eye w as caught bythe -tes w hich must have been 1 11 the Latin original. 1 3 . ge61 ead , w ronglyglossed by original glossator, w ho must have read corrip itur in his text.
1 4. p a , readpu.
1 0. inp robos, MS. inprobas. inobedientes, MS. inoberliendos . 1 6. cut,in
accordance w ith other texts and w ith the gloss, MS. cuj us .
1 6 ] Ard uousness and resp onsibility of the Abbot’
s task .
[a ] 7 he w ite [b.Jhu [b.Jbe earfo6e [b.Jhe underfeht 7 sticol
Scia tgue quam difiicilem rem et arduam
[b ] gew issian saw la 7 maenigra beow anbeaw um 7 sumuc
suscep it regere animas. et multorum servire moribus et a lium
w itodlice mid gesw eesnyssum o6erne mid braeigumquidem blandimentis alium oero increp a tionibus ; a lium
mid larum 7 eefter ge aeghw ylces hw ylcnysse o66e
sua sionibus ; Et secundum unius cujusgue gualita tem rel
andgit hine sy‘
fne on eallon bingan 7 he gehiw ige 7
5 intelligentiam. ita se omnibus conformet et
he gebaeslaece beet he na beet an ny6er11nga . aefw yr6e heordeap tet ut non solum detrimenta gregis
hims vlfan befaestre bolige eac sw ylce on [gJgeeacnungesibi commissi non p a tiatur. serum in augmenta tione
godre heorde he geblissige toforan eallanbingan behiw iende
boni gregis gaudeat; Ante omnia non dissimulans
o66e for forht taliendre heele saule him sylfan. bi. feestra
aut p arri p endens sa lutem animarum sibi commissarum.
sw i6or be 11 6 do hohfulnesse be bingum gew itendlicum 71 0 p lus gera t sollicitudinem de rebus transitoriis. et
iordlicum 7 gew itendlicum ah he bence beet heterrenis a tque caducis ; sed semp er cogitet quiasaula underfaenc togew issianne be 6am 7 gescead be he his
animas suscep it regendas. de quibus et ra tionem reddi
to gyldenne [a .J7 beet he na cide be laessan faerunga laudare
turus est; Et ne causetur de minori forte substantia
he gemuna gew rit eeraest [q .J seca6 godes rice
meminerit scrip tum Primum guerite regnum dei et
rihtw isnesse 7 his 7 ealle bas binc beo6 hihte 7 eft
1 5 justitiam ej us et ha ec omnia adicientur nobis ; Et iterum ,
naht w ana nis ondraedendum hine [a .J7 he w ite [b cet he
N ihil deest timentibus cum , Scia tgue qui ase 6e underfeh6 saw la to gew issianne iarcie hine to gescead
qui suscip it animas regendas p rep aret se ad ra tionem
6. cefw grfie, read azfn'
grd le ? 7. g before geeacnunge : as there are no‘
pav ing’
letters in this passage, 9 . may be an anticipation of geea cnunge.
9 . fcrht, o and h cor. from tw o other letters see note . 1 0. ne ; but for
context,n might be read as m. na cide
,a and cide possibly on erasure .
1 4. [q .J Is this one of the ‘
paving’
letters
7. a ugmenta tions, MS. aumenta tione.
1 8 ] w hich they must giv e humbly . T he brethren to follow this Rule ,
beet betere is sw a syllan gebeaht mid calre
quod melius est; Sic autem dent fratres consilium cum omni
eadmodnesse. underbeodnesse beet na gedyrstlaecan gemahlice .
humilitatis subj ectione ut non p resumant p rocaciter
bew erian. beet hieom heom gesaw en bi6 ah furborterwlere quod eis vi sum fuerit. sed magis
on bees abbodes hit stande kyre be bam*hw onlicor odde
in abba tis p endea t arbitrio eo quod sa lubrius
gesaelicor be he dem6 ealle gehyrsumian [a .Jah [e .s a sw a
5 jud icaveri t cuncti obediant. Sed si cut
leorniccnihtum gedafena6 [fJ beet gehyrsumian [g.J lareow e
discipulis convenit obedire magistro.
[b.J7 him foraglaew lice 7 rihtlice gedafena6 [d .Jealle bincita et ip sum provide et juste condecet cuncta
[c .Jgedihtan NJ on callum bingum [b.J iornostlice ealle [e.Jdisponere In omnibus igitur omnes
[e.Jlareow licum [a .Jhi fylian Le.Jregole [f.J [h.Jfram him
magistram sequantur regulam ne a ea
[i.Jbristelice [f.J 11a 11a si gebogen fram aenigum [a .Jna [b.Jaenig1 0 temere declinetur a quoquam Nullus
on minstre [a .J na fylige [e .J agenra heortan W illan
in monasterio sequatur p roprii cordis volunta tem.
[f.J ne ne gedyrstlaece [f.J [g.Jaenig [n .J midhis abbude [n.Jneque p resuma t quisquam pro abba te suo
[LJ w ur61ice [h.Jw i6 innan [hJo66e w i6utan [m. J on mynstreproterve intus aut foris m-onasterium
[k .Jflitan [a .Jbeet gif gedyrstlaec6 [b.Jaenig [e.Jregolicorecontendere Quad si p resump serit quisquam discip linae
3 ea lra along w ith its lemma omnium is found in the text, after heom,
see Latin note to l. 4 . 4 . hw onlicor, see note. Sign for 0 666 above
line . 6 . leorniccnihtum,read leornic
,i. e . leorninc. 7 . him
,last stroke
of m erased , by mistake, w hen the g of sigut w as erased . gedafenafi, dcorrected from some other letter.
1 . Before melius the w ord fa cia t is erased ; it is found after j ad ica verit inthe other Latin texts. d ent, e corrected from i . 3 . omnium erased
before v isum. visum in margin in glossator’
s hand,by w ay of correction
for the misreading omnium. 4 . p endea t, w ritten by glossator over
gaudea t, w hich is erased . 5 . siqut, corrected into sieut. 6 . MS. d is
cip alus. Some one, seeing that this w ord ought tobe d iscip ulis, began w ronglyto erase s, then stopped this, and indicated correction from it into i by puttinga dot over second stroke of u. 1 0 . quam (other texts que) erased after ne.
1 2 . p ro, other texts hav e cum. That this has been in original of our textis probable, as the gloss has mid .
1 25 a .)
and not to op p ose the Abbot . O f good w ork s . [1 9
fe.Jstyre [e.Jhe underhnige [b.Jsy'
lf sw a 6cah. [b.Jse abbod
regulari subj aceat Ip se tamen abbas
[e.Jmid godes ege [f.J7 gehealdsumnesse regules [t.Jealle binccu/m timore dei et observa tione regule omnia
[a .Jdo. w itende hine buton tw yn be callum his domum ba riht
facia t. sciens se p rocul dubio de omnibus judiciis suis
w isestan deman gode gescead to aiyldenne gyf [e .J hwylceequissimo jud iei deo ra tionem redditurum ; 151
°
qua
[b.J [f.J leessan be inc syndon to done [g ] on
vero minora agenda sunt in 5
[h.J mynstres [gJ on nytw yrdnyssum ealdra [i.J beet an
monasterii utilita Jtibus seniorum tantwm
[a Jhe bruce [O .Jgebehte sw a sw a hit aw riten is ealle [1.Juta tur consilio sicut scrip tum est; Omnia
[k.Jdo mid reede [m] 7 [n .J[O .J>"aster deedum 7 hit be ne ofreow
fac cum consilio. et p ost factwm non p enitebis ;
hwylce beon tol godera w eorca .
QUE SIN ’I‘ INSTRUMENTA BONORUM OPERUM. (CAP. IIII. )
caira aeraest drihten god lufian calre heortan mid
In p rimis dominum deum diligere eac toto corde tota 1 0
eallra saw la mid calre mihte sy66an nextan ealsw a be sylfneanima tota virtute Deinde p roa imum. tamquam se ip sum
debemus ofslean um ihthaeman na don beofaeD einde non occidere N on adulterare. non fa cere furtum.
me gew ilnian 11a leas gew itnesse secgan arw u1 6ian
non concup iscere. non fa lsum testimonium dicere; H onorare
debemus ealle men him sylfan aeni beon baat 6set nele
omnes homines et quod sibi quis fieri non vult.
0 6mm 7 baft ne do w i6sacan . sic hine sylj ne himsylfum beetAlii ne facia t; Abnegare semet ip sum sibi ut 1 5
3 . pa ,read tam. 7 . [0 .J perhaps 6= on. 8 . aster
,read cefter.
1 2 . d ebem’
,in glossator
’
s hand,not in other Latin texts ; of. l. 1 5 ; p . 2 0 ,
l. 1 5 , and passim . peofce , p corr. from some other letter. 1 4. debem’
,
cf. 1. 1 3 . 1 5 . Firstpoet added later on by glossator. sglf'
ne, f added
later on by glossator. sic, stands by the side of w ifisacan, not ov er se.
. timore, MS. timmem. . The w ords ant mayo; (read majmaa ?) arefound after agenda they are
5
probably originally a marginal note copied
into our text , and not in the other texts. 6 . seni or11m to sicut inclusiv e ,together w ith gloss, left out by copyist , and put in top margin . 1 0 . corde,
MS . corda .
2 0 ] O f fasting, alms -giv ing, self-control , etc . [Oh . IV .
he fylige crist lichaman brean estmettas
sequa tur christum. Corpus castigare Delicias non amp lecti
fassten debemus lufian bearfan fedan nacodne et scredau
J ejunium amare Paup eres recreare Nudum vestire.
untrume 7 geneosian deadne bebyrgian on gedrefednesse
Infirmum visitare. .Mortuum sep elire. In tribulatione
gehelpan sargenne gefrefrian fram w eorulde [a .J deedumsubvenire. Dolentem consolari. A seculi a ctibus
don aelfraemedne aenibincg cristes lufan na foresettan yrre
5 sefacere a liervum; N ihil amori christi p rep onere. Iram
non debemus gefremman yrsunge timan na healdan facn
non p erficere. Iracundie temp us non reservare ; Dolu/m
on heortan na healdan lease sibbe cost na syllan ba s06e
in corde non tenere. Pacem fa lsum non dare. Kari
lufan na na forlaetan na sw erian be he hine forsw erige
ta tem non derelinquere. N on jurare ne forte p erjuret.
*so6faesten debet ofheortan 7 of mu6e for6bringan. yfel for
Verita tem eac corde et ore p roferre. Ill a lum p ro
yfele debemus agildan tregan debemus gedonne deede
1 0 malo non reddere. Injuriam non facere. sed et factam
gebyldelice ah forbyldian* frynd lufian ba a w yrigendan
p a tienter suf erre Inimicos diligere Ma ledicentes
[e.Jnon debemus agen w yrian ah sw i6or bletsian [d .Jehnessese non remaledicere sed magis benedicere. Persecutionem
for rihtw isnesse bolian. beon 6cmodig na w indrucen
p ro justitia sustinere. Non esse sup erbum. non vinolentum
na mycelaete na*sia na
*sceac mur
( 125 b )n
'
on multum cedacem ; non somnolentum non p igrum non
nigende naceriende na*aelendn.e hiht his gode
1 5 murmuriosum non detractorem debet sp em suam deo
betaecan god eeni binc on him sylfan bonne he gesyhbcommittere Bonum a liquid in se cum viderit
2 . debemus, in glossator’
s hand , not in other Latin texts. et scredan,
MS. db scredan ; did the scribe find cd aet scredan or 7 scredan in his
original ? 6. non d ebemus over gefremman. 9 . soéfcestne, read
so6foestnesse. 1 1 . frg'
nd , read fgnd . 1 2 . non debemus in margin.
1 3 . 6c, see note. 1 4. na sia , read slap ol ? sosae, read sleac. celendne,read telendne.
1 . D elicias, MS. dulcias ; it w ould seem that an attempt w as made to
correct it. 3 . visitare, underlined in MS. repeated by mistake afterMortuum. 1 0. factam,
see note. 1 3 . sup erbum, MS. desup erbum,
see note. 1 5 . detra ctorem,o corr. from a .
T he last J ud gment. F urther rules of conduct . [2 1
gode ne betaece na him sylfan yfel him. sylfan eefre framdeo app licet non sibi Ma lum vero semp er a se
gedon he w ite him sylfan 7 getelle domes dasigfactum scia t ; et sibi rep utet ; D iem debemus jud i ci i
ondraedau helle aforhtian beet ece lif mid ealre gasttimere ; gehennam exp avescere ; vitam ceternam omni concu
licere gew ilnunge gew ilnian [b.J dea6 [a ] daeghw amlice
p iscentia sp irita li desiderare Mortem cotidie
[e.Jaetforan eagan [d .Jgew enedne [a .Jhabban desda lifes his
ante oculos susp ectam habere actus vitae sue 5
0 11 aelcere tide gehealdan on aelcere stow a gode hine besceaw ian
omni hora custodire; In omni loco d eum se resp icere
[a .J tosc6an [b.Jw itan gebohtas ba yfelan heortan his to becu
p ro certo scire Cogita tiones ma las cordi suo adveni
menne sona to christe>"aslidan bam gastlican ealdre
entes mom ad christum a llidere et seniori sp irita li
7 gesutulian he his mu6 fram yfele fram yfele 066e bw yrlice
p a tefacere. Debet os suum a ma lo vel pravo elo
spraece gehealdan mycel sw y6e [11 .Jsprmcan na . [a .Jlufianquio custodire ; Multum toqui non amare. 1 0
idele w ord hlehtregamene . o66s lilic micelne leahtor 066e
Verba vana aut risni ap ta non logui; Risummultum aut
to sceacenne lufian halige reedinge lustlice lysta . 066e
excussum non amare Lectiones saneia s libenter audire ;
gehyra gebeda [O .J*fraedlice 7 onsigan his for6gew itena yfela
ora tioni frequenter incumbere ; M'
a la sua p reterita
mid tearum 066e geomorunge deeghw amlice on gebeda gode
cum lacrimis vel gemitu cotidie in ora tione deo
anddettan of 6am sylfan yfelum beerto eacan betan.
confiteri de ip sis ma lis de cetero emendare ; 1 5
gew ilnunga lichaman [d J gefremman W illan agenne
D esideria carnis non p er/icere. volunta tem p ropriam
[d .Jhatian bebodu on callum beh be sylf doodire ; p recep tis abba tis in omnibus obedire ; Etiam si
1 . ne, w rong gloss. 8 . astidan ? Perhaps the scribe found aslean in his
text, and his eye w as caught by the a llidere of the Latin. 1 3 . fi'
oed lice,
see note yfela , top part of l erased by erasure in a ud ire (Latin notes on 1. 1 z ) .1 5. anddettan, first d above line
,and at the end of line, but probably belongs
to the w ord .
1 . app licet, MS. amp licet. 2 . for debemus, see note to p . 2 0 , l. 1 5.
See infra , l. 9 . 9 . D ebet, see note to l. 2 . 1 2 . aud ire, erasure of about
tw o letters betw een i and r. 1 6. p r0p 1-1
'
a 1n,i above line.
2 2 ] M oral and religious p recep ts .
he elles beet fcor sig sylf do gemyndige bees drihtenlican
ip se a liter quod absit agat memor illius dominici
bebodas ba>ksed gat do6 ba 6inc be hi dob don
p recep ti. Que disant fa cite que autem faciunt facerenelle 11a nellan beon geseei6 halig ser6ambe hesignolite N on velle dici s inctum antequam sit ; sed
eer ah beon beet so6licor t beet he is geseed godes bebodap rius esse. quod verius dicatur ; Precep ta
mid deedum deeihw amlice gefyllan cleennesse lufian
5 dei factis cotidie adimp lere Ca stita tem amare
uchuc non eefest 7 andan habban geflit. 066e ceaste
nullum odire z elum et invidiam non habere Contentionem non
upahofennesse idelne>" iyl forfleon 7 ba yldran
amare ; ela tionem vel j actantiam fugere Et seniores
arw ur6ian ba iynran on christes>z‘ lufian for feondum
venerari juniores diligere. in christi amore p ro inimicis
gebiddan mid bam ungebw eerum eer 11y6ersige . 066e gangs
orare ; Cum discordantibus ante solis occasum
on sibbe gehw yrfan 110 11 be godes mildheortnesse debemus neefre
1 o in p ace redire ; et de dei misericordia numquam
geortruw ian efne bas sind tol creeftis gastlices beet bonnedesp erare ; Ecce hec sunt instrumenta artis sp irita lis que cum
beo6 gefylde fram us unablinnendlice deegges 7 nihtes
fuerint a nobis d ie noctuque incessa
unateoriendlice to gefyllanne on domes deege 7 beteehte
biliter adimp leta et in d ie judicii reconsignata .
seo med 1i s fram drihtne bi6 agolden be he sylf behet
illa merces nobis a domino reconp ensabitur quam ip sep romisit
cage beet 6e ne geseah eare us no gehyrde ne ne on
1 5Quod oculus non vidit. nec auris aud ivit nec in
heortan mannes astah ba 6inc be gearcode bisum. ba 6acor hominis ascendit ; que p rep aravit deus his qui
2 . sed ga t, d of unclear shape in MS. , but no 0 : read secgat. 6 . non
Latin,over odire ? cf. infra , 1. l o , perhaps to be taken to neh a c, and to be
read mon. 7. igl, read iglp . 8 . lufian, read lufan. 12 . unablin
nendlice,the fourth n corr. from some other letter, probably a . Read at. 7 n.
unabl. una teor. a dimp leta , glossed as if a d imp lenda .
1 . memor, MS . memoris . 3 d ici, MS. d ice. 1 0. dei,MS. d im, 111.
m1 sread from sign of contr. above ‘t,for e of d ei . 1 1 . u in cum corr. from
some other letter.
126 h.)
O f O bed ience as though to d iv ine command . [2 3
lufia6 hine [e.J sme6e [b.J>“ ibeerw e [i.J ealle bas 6inc
diligunt deum Oficina vero ubi haec omnia
[k .Jgeornlice [i.Jw yrcean [d .Jclysunga [e .J [e .Jmynstres 7diligenter Op eremur. claustra sunt monasterii et
sta6olfeestnys [g.Jstabilitas in congrega tione ;
DE OBEDIENTIA D ISCIPULORUM QUALl s srr. (CAP. V.)
[e.Jse for w itodlice [f.Jeadmodnes [e .Jse forma steepe ans [c.JgehyrPRIMUS ITAQUE H UMILITATIS GRADU S EST obe
sumnes [d .Jbutonyldincge [b.Jbas6iuc [a J gerist [c.Jbison1 [d .Jdientia sinemora aec convenit his qui
naht [gmJ himsylfum [h.J c1 iste [i J leofre [e.J eenigbincg [d .J badeneb dnihil si 2 c risto carius a liqui exi s
w ena6 [i.Jfor6am beow dome beligan [k .J be hi [k .J behetoutimant p rop ter servitium sanctum quod p rofessi
[k.J [1.J066e [LJfor [LJhogan helle [m.J[O .J066e [O .Jforw uldresunt : seu p rop ter metum gehenne ve gloriam
[PJ lifes [PJ1988 8 ecan is sona [e.J eenig binc [r.Jbonne bi6beite a eterne , 11o a t [a liquid imp era
boden [d .J fram ealdrc [r.J[a Jacsw ilce [x .Jgodcundlice [a J hitsibeturn a ma iore fuerit a c si divinitus im
boden [e.J yldincge et brow ian hy niton on donlic um bincgum
peretur. moram pa ti nesciunt in faciendo ;
[a ] be 6am [b.J [a .J seeig6 for [e.J hlyste [d .J earan
De quibus dominus dicit ob auditu auris.
[e .Jhe gehyrsumede [b.J 7 [a .Jeft he seig6 [a J [b.Jlareow umoboedivit mihi Et iterum d icit doctoribus
[e .J se 6e [f.J cow [e .Jgel1yr6 me [e .Jgehyr6 bas 066e billiesui vos audit : me audit ; Ergo hi tales
[f.J forleetende [g.J barrihte [11 .J be heora [h.J 7 [k .J W illanrelinquentes sta tim que sua sunt ; et volunta tem
[k.Jagenne [i.Jforleetende [m.Jsona [n.Jgebysgodum [n.Jhandu111p rOp riam deserentes mow ea: occup a tis manibus
1 . ipcerw e, sic inMS . probably i as pav ing letter. paar asgloss to ubi. andw e belonging to w yrcean. 5 . for, read forma . The MS. has escfor.
-ans
over est,I cannot explain . 7 . i. e . pa 6c ne w ena d
‘
. 1 0. is .
La tin ? the gloss abov e ut is illegible .
8 . sanctum ( sEm) , MS. secundum 1 2. Above the o of moramthere is w ritten a z .
5
t 5
2 4 ] Promp t obed ience, accep table to G od .
7 beet hi didon [p .J unfulfremed [i.J forleetende [e.Jmidet quod agebant inp erfectum relinquente vici
gehendum [g.J gehyrsumnesse [e .J fet bebeodendes [0 .J stefne
no oboed ientice p ede jubentis vocem
[d .Jmiddeedum [a ] hi fyllian [a .J 7 sw ylce [d .Jonanre [d .Jhandfactis sequuntur ; Et ve ut una mo
bw ile [b.J seoforesmda lareow as [b.J hms 7 fulfremed
mento p redicta magistri j ussia et p erfecta
[f.J leorninccnihtas w eare [g.J onhreednesse [h.J godes egee [h ]5 discipuli op era in velocita te timaris dei
[k .Jbute ba [k .J 6inc [LJgemeenlice [m.J heerdlicor 7 be ongefylambe res communiter citius exp lican
lede bam to bam ecan life [q.J [p .J to gangenne
tur. Quibus a d vitam aeternam gradiendi
[O .J lufu onsig6 for bone neorw an w eig hi geletts6 banonamor incumbit. Idea angustam viam arrip iunt : unde
seeig se nearw a w eig is se leed to life beet heoradominus dicit angusta via est que ducit a d vitam : ut nan
agenre kyre 1ia libbende heora gew ilnungum 7 lustum1 0 sua arbitrio viventes vel desideriis suis et volupta tibus
gehyrsumiende ac gangende on eelfreemedum dome 7 on
obedientes sed ambulantes a lieno'
judicio et im
anw ealde on mynstrum drohgende abbod heom sylfum fora
p eria ct in caenabiis degentes abba tem sibi p re
beon hine gew ilnian buton tw yn bas. sw ilce bone [a .Jgeesse desiderant ; Sine dubio hi ta les illam domini imi
efenleecean cw ude [e .Jbam ic na com don minne W illan
tantur sententiam; qua dicit ; Nan veni facere volunta tem
ac bees es 663 asende me [a .Jah [b.Jbeos sylfe [b ]1 5meam sed ejus qui misit me Sed hec ip sa
[b.Jgehyrsumnesse [e.Jbonne [d .Janfenge [b.Jbi6 gode 7 w ynsumoboedientia tuna a ccep tabilis erit deo et dulcis
mannum gifhw eet bi6 beboden forhtlice ne leetlice ne
haminibus ; si quad jubetur ; nan trepide non tarde ; nan
2 . bebeodendes, second e above line . 3 . handhw ile,the tw o h
’
s above the
line . 5 . hrcednesse,h above line.
3 . momenta,MS. monumenta , nu crossed out. 7. gradiend i, MS. gra
d ianti . 1 3 . d esiderant,MS. desidercent. 1 6 . accep tabilis, MS.
a ccep labis.
2 6 ] The teacher to sp eak , the d iscip le to be silent .
fram godum [a .J her gesw utula6 [e .J [b.J gif [e.J fram goduma bonis H ie ostendit p rOpheta Si a bonis
[e .J spreecum o6erhw ile interdum for [gJ>I‘salnesse beon gesuw od
eloquiis p rop ter taciturnita tem
[e.J scel beon gesuw od lahu micele sw i6or fram yfelumdebet interdum tacere quantomagis a malis
w ordum for w ite synne beah sig be godum 7verbis p rop ter p enam p ecca ti Ergo quamvis de bonis Jet
baligam et timbrunga [d .J spreecum 7 fulfremedee [b.J5 sanctis et aedifica tianum eloquiis et p erfectis
leorningccnihtum. fore . [f.J stilnesse stee66inesse *sylfsyne
discipulis prop ter taciturnita tis gra vitatem rara
to specende [a .Jgeunnen [e .Jleaf for6am be hit is aw riten on
laquendi canceda tur licentia quia scrip tum est In
manifealdre bu ne forflihst synne on o6erstow e dea6 7multiloquio non efiugies pecca tum. Et a libi Mors et
lif 0 11 handum tungan so6es sprecan 7 leeran lareow um
vita in manibus lingue Nam. laqui ct docere magistrum
gedafena6 suw ian 7 heorcnian leorniccnihtum gedafena6
1 0 condecet ; Tacere et audire discipulo canvenit ; Et
gif w ilce bincg sind to smeagenda fram dre mid calre
idea si qua requirenda sunt a pri ore cum omni
eadmodnesse 7 underbeodnesse 7 been gesmeade hefrinonne baethumilita te et subj ectione reverentie requirantur ;
ne si gesew en fur6ur spreecan bonne hit gefremige biglista
nan videa tur p lus laqui quam eacp edit Scurilita tes
o6be idelw ord stirienda ecer clysungavera vel verba otiasa et risum moventia aeterna clausura
on ealle stow um w e ne fordema6 to hwylcere spreece
1 5 in omnibus lacis dampnamus Et ad ta lia elaquia
leorninccniht geopenodum mu6 7 w e ne 6afia6
discipulum ap erire as non permittimus.
2 . interdum in glossator’
s hand . afierhw ile, as glass to intcrd am,
stands above it. sa lnesse, read stilnesse. ct, MS. 6. sglfsgne, see
note.
2 . eloqui i s, MS. elaquris . 3 . quantomagis, it above line . ma lis,l partially erased
'
.l 5 . Second ct above line . p erfeclis, MS. p erfectus,
but i w ritten above it . 7. MS. liquendi , but changed into laquendi .
1 2 . reverentie in margin. 1 3 . Scurilita tes,li abov e line in later
hand .
( 127 b.
1 28 a . )
The p roud shall be humbled ; the humble shall be exalted . [2 7
DE HUMILITATE . (CAP. VII.)
[b.J clypa6 0 . vs. y . gew ritt [d .J beet [d .J godcunda eala [a JCLAMAT NOBIS SCRIPTU RA D IVINA FRAT. ES
[e .J seccende [b.Jeelc [d .J se 6e [e .Jhine [e .Jupahef6 [a Jbi6 geDICENS. omnis qui se exa lta t humilia
eadmet [e.J 7 bi6 [fJ se 6c [fJ geeadme6 upahafen bonnebi ta r et qui se humilia t eaca ltabitur . Cum
bas binc [O .J sacig6 gesw utula6 [a .J us 7 eelce upahafennesse
haec ergo dicit ; astendit nobis omnem ecca lta tianem
cyn beon modinesse hine w arnian se w itiga beet gebycniabgenus esse sup erbie quad se cavere p ropheta indica t
la drihten nis upahafen heorte mine nana upahafen
d icens D omine nan est eaca lta tum car meum neque ela ti
sind eagan mine ne ic ii a ferde on meerlicum bingum na
sunt oculi mei N eque ambula vi in magnis neque in
on w undorlicum ofor me ah la hw eet seeig he gif ic me ge
mirabilibus sup er me. Sed quid sinan humiliter
eadmodlice bw eerleehte ac ic upahof mine saw le sw a sw a is
sentiebam sed exa ltavi animam meam sieut
beet openodum cild puer [a .J ofor his meder bu forgyldstabla cta tus est super ma trem suam ita retribues
0 11 minre saw le [e .J w anon. [k.J gif healicere eadmcd
in animam meam Unde fratres si summe humili
nesse w e w ylla6 gebinc6e [m.J hreppan [O .J ad illam
ta tis volumus culnien adtingere et ad
[O .J [O .J [O .J [p .J to beere burh andw eardes lifes
emalta tianem itlam celestem ad quam p er p resentis vite
eadmodnesse [p .Jbi6 astigen hreedlice becuman deedum
humilita tem a scenditur volumus velaciter p ervenire. actibus
2 . 0 . vs. sic in MS. see note . 3 . seccende, second a changed into e .
9 . geea dmodlice, a letter betw een g and e i 1 1 . op enod am, read a w enade .
puer not in other texts,added by glossa tor, as the w ord to w hich abla cta tus
refers. 1 3 . ad i llam in glossator’
s hand-w riting.
3 . qui, dot under it,as if it w ere meant to be expunged . 5 . ergo,MS. g
°
.
1 1 . abla cta tus,MS. abla cta tam. retribuas ; of the other Latin texts ( cf.
Schroer, W . V ., p . 3 0 , and see Schmidt, p . I 7) , S has retributio, T and U
hav e retribues,and G has bues erased . Our MS. had first retributio, then a
w as erased, i lengthened into s,and t changed into 6 . With this new ly
fabricated retribues the gloss corresponds. 15 . a scenditar, some other
ending changed into itar .
5
2 8 ] H av e the fear of G od continually before thine eyes,
urum upastigendum h dre [11 .J seo hlee66 . is up to areeranne
nostris a scendentibus sca la illa erigenda est
[e.J seo [e .J 0 11 sw efne [d .J beatiw de [e.J [f.J burh6age [g.Jhimque in sompnio ia cob app aruit ; p er quam er.
7 ni6er astigende [h.J 7 upastigende [f.J sutulodandescendentes et a scendentes angeli manstrabantur
li a bi6 eelles buton tw yn se ny6erstige se 7 upstige fram us
N an a liud sine dubio descensus ille et ascensus a nobis
understandan buton mid upahafennesse ny6erastigan mid
intellegitur nisi cum exa lta tiane descendere ; et
eadmodnesse upastigan [e.J seo sylfe [b.J upareerede
humilita te a scendere Sca la vera ip sa
hleeddra ure [d .J is [a J lif[d .J on [e .J w o1 ulde [f.J seo bi6erecta nostra est vita in secula Que
geeadmedre heortan [k .J [g J upareerede to heofonum [e .J sidan
humilia te carde a domino , erigitur ad celum Latera
[b.J sint beere [e .Jdran [a J w e secga6 urne [gJ [f.J beonenim ejus sca le dicimus nostrum esse
[gJlichaman 7 saw ie . [gJ on 6eere sidan [a Jgeseett [d Jmistlicecorpus et animam in que la tera diversos
[d .J stapes eadmodnesse 066e [f.J lare gecigednyss [b.Jgradus hwmilita tis vel discip line evaca tia
[b.J seo godcund [c.Jba upastigeendan a an.
di vina a scendendas inserui t
[b.J se forma [e.J [d .Jeadmodnesse [b.Jstape is [a .J[e .JgodesPRIMUS ITAQUE H VMILITATIS GRADUS EST : SITI
ege him sylfum [k .Jaetforan [k.J eagan [i.Jeefre [h.Jsecendemarem dei sibi ante aculas semp er p anens
[g.Jforegytelnysse [f.Jcallanga [e.Jgif he flih6 he sigablivionem omnina fugia t et semp er sit
gemyndig ealrabinga beet behead god [a ] [d Jba forhicmemar omnium qug p recep it deus ; Qua liter contemp
genden [d .J gode [h.Jon helle forsynnum [a .Jhi on( 128 b.
nentes deum [in gehennam p ro p ecca ti s inci
1 . hdre ; hlceéd, probably both w ords are meant for hlaeddre. 1 2 . a an
ov er inseruit, see note. 1 4. secende, sic in MS.
2 . sompnio, p corr. from n. 5 . cum added in the margin exa lta tione,MS. exa lta tianem. 1 1 . MS. gra d is, marked in MS. to be changed into
gradus. 1 6 . contemp nentes, 29 below line.
for the L ord sees thee, and w ith all thy d oings shall the [2 9Ange ls mak e H im acqua inted .
befeollan [f.J7 beet ece lif beet [k.J adreedendum god [k.J isdunt et ritam aeternam que timentibus deum p re
gegearcod is [hJon his mode eefre [gJ [f.J 7 he w eslee 7
p arata est animo suo semp er revolva t. Et
gehealdende hine fram synnum 7 leahtrum beet iscustodiens se omni hora a p eccatis et vitiis id est
gebohta tungan cagana handa fota 066e agenes
cogitatianum lingue ocularum manuum p edum, vel volun
W illan ah gew ilnunga lichaman ofadon he ofeste w ene
ta tis p rop rie ; sed et desideria carnis amp utare festinet Estimet5
man of heofonum fram gode eefre beon behealdenne
se homo dc celis a deo semp er resp ici
on eelcere tida 7 his desda on eelcere stow e fram gesyh6eomni hora ; et facta sua omni loco ab a specta
godcun‘
dnysse 7 been gesaw en fram englum on eelcere
divinita tis videri et ab angelis deo omni
tide 7 beon gekydde gesutula6 us btet w itega on urumhora renuntiari ; Demanstra t nobis hac p rop heta cum in
gebancum esse esse andw eardne bonne he gesw ucogitationibus nostris deum semp er p resentem ostendit
tula6 asmaldan heortan 7 lendenu god
dicens Scrutans carda et renes deus et item
can gebohtas manna idel 7
Dominus navit cagita tianes‘
haminum quoniam vane sunt Et
eft he seeig6 bu understode mine gebohtas forrane 7 beetitem dicit Intelleacisti cagita tianes meas a lange; Et quia
gebane mannes anded be so6es beet hohful sigcogita tia hominis canfitebitur tibi Nam ut sallicitus sit circa
so6es 066e seege se nydw yr6acagita tianes suas p erversas ; diaa t semp er utilis
bro6or on his heortan bonne ic beo >"ungew ennned toforan heom
fra ter in corde suo Tune era inmaculatus coram eo
gif ic gehealde me fram minre unrihtw isnesse W illan
si observavero me ab iniquitate mea Voluntatem vero
1 1 . a sma idan, see note. 15. 3 0668 0 66e seege, see note. 1 6 . ange
w ennned , read ungew emmed . foran,a crossed , as if corrected from c.
1 . a eternnam. a 8 MS. ,e added later. 3 . omni hora added byglossator.
1 7. observavero, second a in MS. 6 . mea , MS. me.
3 0 ] D o not follow thine ow n W ishes, but the w ill of G od .
agenre don w e farbcode6 bonne sacig6 gew rit us
p rc1p riam ita facere p rohibemur cum dicit scrip tura nobis
fram binum w illen 7 si 6u aw end 7 eft 7 utan biddan god
Et a volunta tibus tuis avertere Et item rage Imus deum ( 1 29 a
an gebeda 7 beet gew yr6e his Willa on us w e bean
in ora tione ut fia t illius voluntas in nobis ; Docemur
geleerede rihtlice urne na don w illan bonne w e gew arnia6
ergo merita nastram nan facere volunta tem cum cavemus
beet beet seeig beet halige gew rit syut w egas ba bea6R illud quad dicit sancta scrip tura Sunt vie que
gesau ene fram mannum rihtlice bara enda 06 dypan* helde
videntur ab ominibus recte quarumfinis usque ad p rofundumbesent 7 eft bonne w e gew ernia6 beet be bam
inferni demergit Et cum item cavemus illud quad
gymeleasum beet 6a is geseed gew emmede syut 7 la6e
de neglegentibus dictum est ; corrup ti sunt et aba
o66e andseete 7 insint gew ordene w illum an heora on
minabiles facti sunt in valunta tibus suis ; In
gew ilnungum sa6lice lichaman sw a us god semper w e 157 12 61 0 desideriis vero carnis. ita nobis deum credamus
eefre bean andw yrde bonne seei6 se w itega eetfaran be is
semp er esse presentem cum dicit p ropheta Ante te est
eal gew ilnunc min is to w earnienne yfel gew ilnuncomne desideriummeam Carend um est ergo idea ma lum desiderium
dea6 w i6 infereld gelustfullunc f0 1 6am be is geseed w anan
quia mars secus intraitum delecta tianis p osita est ; Uncle
gew rit *behyt secgende eefter binum gew ilnungumscriptura precip it dicens ; Post concup iscentia s
na fa1 6u gif besceaw ia6
1 q nan eas ; Ergo si oculi domini sp eculantur bonas et ma los
7 he beheal
et dominus de caela semp er resp icit sup er filios haminum.
beet he asea gif he is to understandenne 066e secende god
ut videa t si est intellegens aut requirens deum ,
5 . steig, for sceigd . 6 . helde, read helle. 7 . beseh t, read besenct.
9 . insint, see note . 1 0. semp er added by glossator. 1 4. behyt, readbebyt. 1 7 he asea, read he sea . See note .
1 . p rohibemur, MS. p rahibetur , marked by glossator to be changed into
p rohibemur. 4 . cavemus,MS. ea nemas. 6 . ominibus (for hominibus) ,
MS. 0 117nibns . 1 1 . 8 8 15,MS . cos.
( 129 b.)
“ I hav e not come to d o my w ill , but that of H im [3 1w ho sent me .
7 gif fram englum* hetelicum deeghw amlice deeges 7 nihies
et si ab angelis nobis deputa tis cotidie die noctuque
drihtne urum scyppende ure w aara gif bea6 gecy66e is to
domino factori nostro Op era nastra enu/ntiantur caven
w arnienne an eelcere tide sw a sw a seeig6 an 6a sealma
dum est ergo omni hora fratres. sieut dicit in p sa lma
baet us buganda to*
yfefle 7 unnytw yr6e 7 ge
p rapheta ne nos declinantes in ma lum. et inutiles factosw ardane an eenigera tida beet na besceal 7 areeriende us 0 11
a liqua hora a sp iciat deus et p arcenda Jnobis in
6issera tide far6am be is 7 he anbida6 us gecyrran to
has temp ore quia p ius est ; et exp ectat nos converti in
bateram us on taw eardum bas binc 6u dydestmelius cotidie ne dica t nobis in futuro. H aec fecisti
7 ia suw ude .
et tacui. II.
se o6er eadmodnesse stepe is gif eenig na
Secundus hum ilitatis gradus est : si p rapriam quis nan
lufiende w illan his gew ilnunga na gif gelustfula6 gefyllanamans volunta tem. desideria sua nan de lectetur imp lere
bas stefne d 1 ihtnes mid deedum ac he geefenleece . secgendes.
sed rocem illam domini factis imitetur dicentis10 na cam mfier
N on veni facere volunta tem meam sed ejus qui me misit. Itaem
lufe heef6 w ite 7 neadbearfnes 7 aken6
dicit scrip tura . Volup tas habet p enam et necessitas p aruit
cinehelm se 6ridde steepe is beet under eeni for
caranam. Tertius humilitatis gradus est : ut quis p ro dei
godes lufan mid ealre gehyrsumnessa hine sylfne beaw de ealdra
amare omni obedientia se subdat majari
geefen leecende drihtnes be 6am be he sei6 se apastala w ees
immitans dominum de qua dicit ap ostola s
he w ees gew orden gehyrsum 06 dea6
F actus obediens usque ad mortem 1 1 11 .
1 . heteliaum, read betehtum. 3 . da , read dam. sea lmo, w ith Latin
ending, the scribe’
s eye being caught by the a lmo in p sa lma under it.
4 . yfefle, read yfele. 5 . ne bescea l, read he be sceaw ie. araeriend e,read
a riende. 1 4 . under , see note. 1 6 . pe, p carr. from h ? ap astala , read
ap ostal.
2 . factori , MS.fa cturi . cotidie. N at in any other text. 9 . Secundus,MS. secundum. prap riam, MS . p ropria . 1 2 . Itaem, sic inMS. 1 6 . ap os
tolus,MS. apastolis .
01
3 2 ] Persev ere in thy obed ience , and thou shalt be sav ed .
se faar6a eadmodnessa steepe is on 6eere sylfra gehyrsumnessa
Quartus humilitatis gradus est ; si in ip sa oboedientia
sti6um bingum. 7 w i6erw eardum 066e eac sw ilce samum
duris et cantrariis rebus ; vel etiam quibuslibet
on gebrohtum taanum mid stillum ingehyde gif he
inragatis injuriis ; tacita conscientia p a tientiam am
hafah6 7 far byldigende 066e aw eig gew ite
p lectatur et sustinens nan lacescat vel discedat
secgendum gew rita se6e burhw una6 06 eende bees5 D icente scrip tura : qui p erseveraverit usque infinem hic
heele bi6 oft he sei6 dicit si ge strangad bin haarte 7 farbyldigasa lvus crit ; Item canfartetur car tuum ; et sustinet
drihten gesutuliende sw a sw a
dominum Et ostendensfidelem pro*nas deus igne nos
bu afandades sw a sw a bi6 afandad sealfar bu ongeleeddest
examina sti. sieut examina tur argentum. Induzcisti
us an grin bu gesettest gedrefe dnessa an urum * bicec 7
nos in laqueum. p osuisti tribula tiones in darsa nostra ; Et
beet getiw e under ealdra us sacalau bean he fylige1 0 ut astenda t sub p riore debere nos esse. subsequ itur dicens ;
bu ongesettest men afer urum heafdum ah ge bebod
Inp osuisti homines sup er cap ita nostra . Sed et p recep tum
drihtnes an*6ryrnyssum 7 on teanum burh gebyld gefyl
domini in adversis et injuriis p er p a tientiam adim
lende ba be synd geslegene hlaar*hiercian 7 a6er eetbredendrum
p lentes. qui p ercussi in maxillam. prebent et a liam : Auferenti
7 fargifan 7 w eefeels genydde tw amilan hi gan
tonicam. d imittunt et p allium. Angariza ti miliario. vadunt
6 . d icit, in glossatar’
s hand . 9 . hicce, read hricce. 1 2 . 6rg'
rng'
ssum,
read 6wg'
rng'
ssum. 1 3 . hiercia n, read hi iercian.
3 . p a tientiam,MS. p a tientia . 4. la cesca t, MS. lasesca t. 6. can
fartetur, MS. confitetur. 7. p ro nos,a w hole passage has been here
left out betw een pro and nos by the scribe,the Latin of w hich in S runs
a s follow s z— pro (Domino universa etiam contraria sustinere debere dicit ex
persona sufferentium : Propter te morte aflicimur tota die,estimati sumus
ut ov es accisianis, et securi de spe retributianis divine subsecuntur gaudentes
et dicentes. Sed in his omnibus superamus propter cum qui dilexit nos ;et item alia loco scriptura Probasti) nos. 1 0 . nos, MS . non. 1 4. anga
riza ti . All other texts hav e angaria ti . But as our form occurs not onlyhere, but also tw ice in Wright
-Wulker’
s Anglo-Saxon and Old EnglishVocabularies ( 3 53 . 3 0 ; and 479. I 7) , I dare not change it, to w hichW iilker
apparently sees no objection cp . ih. I, p . 479, note 1 9.
( 1 3 0 a .)
3 4 ] S ay w ith the p rop het : I am but a w arm, and not a man .
’
7 hedeme unw ur6ne to
malum se j udicet et indignum dicens sibi cum p ropheta Ad
nahte ia eom agen gehw yrfeed 7 ia ne cu6e sw a sw a h ytennichilum redactus sum ct nescivi. ut jumentum
ia eomfactus sum apud te. et ego semp er tecum. VII.
he eallum 7 leessan
SEPTIMUS HUMILITATIS GRADUS EST . SI OMNIBUS SE inferiorem et
w acran na beet an mid his tungan gif hit ahhe eac sw ylce
5 viliorem nan salum sua lingua p ronuntiet sed etiam
mid incundre gelyfe lufe geeadmetende hine sylfneintima cordis creda t af ectam humit
'
ians se et dicens
mid bam w itegan ia eom *w ursan 7 na man
cum p ropheta . ego autem sum vermis et non homo.
manna 7 aw orpones falces sum upahafen 7 ia eom
obp robrium haminum et abj ectio p lebis Exa ltatus autem et humi
geeadmed gescynd god me beet bu gacadlia tus sum et confusa s. et item. banum mihi quad humi
mettest beet ia leornige bine beboda
1 0 liasti me. ut discam manda ta tua . VIII.
gif nade6 naht se munuc butonOCTAVUS H UMILITATIS GRADUS est. si nihil aga t monachus nisi
beet be se gemenlica rego mynstres 066e ealdra tihta6
quad communis mana sterii regula vel maj arum cahar
a66e leera6 bysnatantar exemp la . VIIII.
2 . gehugrfaed , r corr. from another letter, probably f . 7. w arson
, see
note.
5 . lingua , MS. linguet. 1 3 . After the w ord eremp la there follow s in our
MS. the follow ing pa ssage in La tin , w hich has been put in the note, as it is
unglassed , and a s it is not contained in any of the other Latin texts used bySchro
'
er orSchmidt z— Siant scriptum est. humiliatus sum usquequaque dominev ivifica me secundum verbum tuum. Et dominus dixit : Discite ame quia
mitis sum et humilis corde et invenietis requiem animabus v estris ; Et ( 1 3 1 aapostola s dixit petrus H umiliamini sub patenti manu dei. ut vos exaltat in
tempore v isitationis. amuem vestram sollicitudinem proicientes in eum
quoniam ipsi aura est de vobis Sobrii estate et vigilate : quia adv ersarius
v ester diabolus tamquam lea rugiens circuit querens quem devaret ; Cui
resistite fortes infide, scientes eandem passionem ci. que in mundo est vestre
fraternitati fieri
D o not laugh,d o not be clamorous ; a w ise man uses few w ord s. [3 5
gif tungan to sprecanne gif
NONUS H UMILITATIS GRADUS EST . si linguam ad laquendum p ra
forbidde se munuc stilnesse habbende 066e ax
hibea t monachus et taciturnita tem habens usque ad interro
unge 7 he me spece sw ytelunge w rite beet na an
gatianem et non loquatur manstrante nobis scrip tura quia in .
meenifealdum spreece by6 forflogen sinn 7 baet na bi6 se
multiloquio non elf'
ugetur p ecca tum e
7t quia vir
fealaspreacala w er gerihtleeh6
linguosus non d irigetur sup er terram X.
gif na bi6 c6hylde 7 breed .
DECIMUS H UMILITATIS GRADUS EST s i NON SIT FACILIS ac p romp
caf. on hleht1 e f0 16am be hit is aw riten se dysegatus in risu. quia scrip tum est stultus in risu
upahef6 his stafneexa lta t vocem suam. XI.
bonnehe sprece se munuc
UNDECIMUS H UMII ITATIS GRADUS EST . SI . CUM Loauitur monacha s.
li6elice 7 butan hleahtre eadmadlice mid gedreoge 066e faaw a
leniter et sine rieu. humiliter cum gravita te vel p auca
w ord 7 gesceadw islice gif na spryc6 7 he na beo hlutclipol on
verba et ra tionabilia loqua tur Et nan sit clamasus in
stafne sw a sw a hit aw riten is se Wisa w ordum gesutula6
race sicut scrip tum est sap iens verbis innotescit
mid feaw um
p aucis
gif 1i a beet anDUODECIMUS GRADUS HUMILITATIS EST SI NON SOLUM carp are sed at
on heortan se munuc *eadmodnyssum geseondum eefre gif na
corde monachus humilita tem videntibus se semp er in 1 5
gebicnia6 baet is an w earce an gebedhuse on minst1 e on
dicet. id est . in op era. in ara taria . in monasterio. in
2 . 0 66e , read fea la first a above line. 6 . breed ,b above line,
read hrced . 1 1 . hlutclipol. TheMS. has hut the l 1s w ritten over the u.
1 5 . eadmadnyssum under the combined influences of (humilitate)m and ge
seandum.
3 . manstrante,MS. manastrantc. 8 . exa ltat, MS. erp ecta t. 15 . semp erin glossator
’
s hand . 1 6 . apere, MS. apare.
D 2
3 6 ] Say : I am not w orthy, O L ord , to raise mine eyes to heav en .
orcerde on w ege on eecere 066e sw a hw ar sw a he bi6 fuerit
orta. in via in agra vel ubiquesittende ganganda a66o standende ahyldum he syg sefra
sedens. ambulans vel stans inclina ta sit semper
heafde gefeestnadum on eor6an gesyh6um scyldine hine on eelcere
cap ite defiacis in terram a sp ectibus. reu/m se omni
tida be his synnum w enende eallunga hine on 6am
hora de p ecca tis suis existimans j am se tremenda
*
gefullan dame beange andw erded hew ene secgende himsylfan on
5 judicia dei rep resentari estimet. dicens sibi in
heal tan sefra beet beet he seede publicanos ge godspellica
carde semper illud. quad p ublicanus ille
manfulla gefeestnadum on eor6an gesyh6um seede la 6u
evangelicus fir/eis in terram oculis d ixit Do
drihten ia na eom w ur6a ia synfulla upahebban eagan mine tomine non sum dignus ego pecca tor levare aculas meos ad
heofonum dicit mid bam w itegan ic eom gebyged 7celum Et item cum p rOp heta Incurva tus sum at
is eom geeadmet eeghw are 066 e on eelcere stow el 0 humilia tus sum usque quaque
bingum eallum 6isum eadmodnysse se munuchis omnibus humilita tis gradibus ascensis monachus
sona ta 6eere so6an lufan godes becym6 to 6eere fulfremed
moat ad harita tem dei p erveniet illam quep erfectaut sea asend ege burh beet he ealle binc eer
faras mittit timarem p er quam universa que p rius
buton forhte be he geheold buton eenigum gesw ince
non sine farmidine observabat. absque ullo labare
Sw ilce gekyndelice of gew unan anginne gehealde na
1 5 velut naturaliter ex consuetudine incip iet custodire nan j am
mid ege helle ac mid aristes lufan 7 gew unan ba sylfan godu
timare gehenne. sed amare christi et consuetud ine ip sa bona
7 gelustfullunge mihta on his w y1htanet delecta tiane virtutum. que dominus j am in op eraria ( l 3 2 a .)
1 . fuerit 1n glossator’s hand . 5 . gefullan,
read egefullan. 6 . pub
licanus, Latin repeated as glass, w hereas manfulla in is the English
gloss. ge, read se. 9 . dicit, glossator’
s handw riting. 1 0 . stow e or
stuw e ?
7. fia'is
,MS.fia'us.
The brethren to read three lessons in turn .
mine [g ] begym o6er sidan briw a is to [a ] singanne [a ]meum intende. in secunda ter dicendum est.
[k .J mine [mJ w eleras [m.J bu [LJ geopena [n.J 7 [O .Jdomine la ia mea ap eries os
min [O .Jmu6 ky6 [n.J bin lof [p .J bam ista under
meum adnuntiabit laudem tuam cui subj un
beoddenne se 6ridde sealm eefter [e.Jbison[c.J [e.Jgandus est tertius p sa lmus et gloria . Post hanc p salmus
se feow er 7 hundnigon teo6a sealm mid antemne
5 nanagesimus quartus cum antiphona aut ( 1 3 2
[b.J gew ist [e .J is to singanne [a .J est bam eefter fylige godes
certe decantandus. Inde sequa tur am
leof sex>"
psealmas mid antiphonum bambrasianus. Deinde sex p sa lmi cum antiphonis. Quibus
gesungenum [e .J gecw edenum [d .J [d J[e.J [a J gebletsige. [b.Jdictis ieta versu benedicat abbas.
[a .J [h.J [h.J [i.J 7 bean [a .J gereedde
E sedentibus omnibus in scamnis legantur
stuntmeelum [d .J [e .J ofor reedino soamal [f.J [g.J1 0 vicissim a fra tribus in cadice sup er analogium tres
betw ux [b.J bam [1.J [1.J [1.J eefter [n.Jlectiones inter quas. tria resp onsoria canantur. Post
beere [n.J briddan [e.J reedinge [11 .J se 6a singe he secce
tertiam vero lectionem qui canta t dicat gloriam.
Q
.[d J [e .J bonne angyu6 se sangere singan sona [f.J ealle of
Quam dum incip it cantor di .cere mow omnes de
heora setlum hi arisan for w ur6mynte 7 arw ur6nesse beeresed ilibus suis surgant. ob honorem et reverentiam saneie
halgan brinnysse [e .J [b.J [e .Jbean geredde eet uhtsangum
trinita tis. Codices autem legantur in vigiliis
godcundlices ealderdomes ge6eere ealdan gecy6nysse [f.J gebeeredivine auctorita tis tam veteris testamenti quam
niw an [g J ac eac sw ilce. fargesetnyssa heora ba fram bamnovi . sed exp asitianes carum que a
6 . est. Latin in glossator’
s hand . 7. p sea lmas, read sea lma s.
1 6 . cg6ngsse, second 3 above the line.
4 . psa lmus,MS. psa lmis. 1 2 . lectionem, MS. lectianum. 1 4. sedilibus,corr. in the MS. from sedelibus by w riting a dot under the e, and the i over it .
1 5 . legantur, MS. leganter. 1 7. eap ositiones, MS. exp ositionis, changedinto exp ositianes.
But in the short summer nights these lessons not to be read . [3 9
namcub’
estan lareaw um 7 rihtgelyfendum feederum
nomina tissimis et artlzodoocis ca tbalicisgue p a tribus
w eeran [k J gew ordene [k .J eefter [a J bisum [k .J brim [b.Jfaete sunt Post has vera
reedingum [e.J [e.J [d J mid heora repsum [d .J fylian [a ]tres lectiones cum resp onsoriis suis sequantur
abre sex sealmas [a J mid alleluian [g J to singanne [iiJ eefter [b.Jreliqui sex p sa lmi cum a llelui a canendi Post
bysum [b.J raedinc bass*apastolas [d .J eefter fylige [a ]
as lectio apostoli sequatur 5
butan [f.Jbec ta reccanne. ta singanne [g ] [11 .J 7 halsungeac corde recitanda et versus at supp lica tio
gebedu beet [k.J is drihten gemildsa us [m.J 7 sw a beange endade
tetanie. id est kyrieleison . at sic finiantur
nihtlice [n ] uhtsangas [n.Jvigilie nocturne (CAP. X.)
QUALITER ESTATIS TEMPORE AGATUR NOCTURNA LAUS.
[e.J [b.J abba [O .J alypunga bees nigeban manbees [d JasA p ascha autem usque ad ca lendas navembris
eela [e.J sw a sw a [a ] hit her bufan gesett sealmsangas [f.Jammis ut sup ra d ictum est p sa lmodie
mycelnyss[a J [a J sigehealdenutasyndredum [h.J beet [k .Jrmdinga( 1 3 3 a .) quantitas l tenea tur excep to quad lectw nes
[LJ an beo far scearnesse [m.J nihta [n.J beet nateshw anne [i.Jin codice p rop ter brevita tem noctium minime
beange [i.J [a .Jah si farbam sylfan brim reedingum anre [b.Jlegantur. sed p ro ip sis tribus lectionibus una
lectio [b.J of beere ealdan gecybnysse gemyndeliae gersed . abba
de veteri testamento memoriter d ica
sungen scart [g.J [g ]*fers barn [f.J eefterfylige [a J 7
Ettur Quam breve resp onsorium subseguatur
5 . ap ostolos, read ap ostates. 1 0. es, of. Introd ., Ch. V, 5 4 .
1 1 . gesett, read gesegd . 1 5 . lectio added inglassatar’
s hand . 1 6 . fers ,read rep s.
5. ap ostoli, carr. in the MS. from ap ostates by putting i over as.
7. finiantur, MS. firinantur. 9 . esta tis, MS. sta tis. 1 2 . quad , qw
carr. from tw o other letters. 1 4. una , MS. uno. 1 5 . memoriter, MS.
memorilur. 1 6 . resp onsorium,MS. responsorum.
4 0]‘
V igils, how to be k ep t on Sund ays .
abre [b.J ealle 6a ealsw a hit bufan is geseed bean [a ] gefylledereliqua omnia ut dictum est imp leantur
[d] [d .J [e .Jbeet na sig [e .J lees [gJ [g ] tw elf scalma [11 .Jest ut numquam minus a duadecim p salmorum
[nta micelnysse D“.J to nihtlicum uhtsangum gesungenne utasyn
quantzta te ad vigilzas nocturnas dicantur eac
dredum bam briddan [i.J 7 ban feow er 7 hund nigateban
cep ta tert1a nanages1mo quartoscalma.
5p salma ,
QUALITER DOMINICIS DIEBUS VIGILIAE AGANTUR . (CAP. XI.)
on bam drihtenlicum daage [e.J [b.Jgemetlicar [a .J si arisan [a ]DOMIN ICO DIE TEMPERIUS SURGATUR
ta nihtsangum [d .J an bam uhtsangum si gehealden [a JAD VIGILIAS In quibus vigiliis tenea tur
gemet [b.J beet [d ] is ge t1ymed11m [f.J sw a sw a w e bufan
mensura . id est madula tis. ut sup ra
gedihtan [f.J [g.J syx sealmas [h.J7 fers [k.J sittendum1 0 d isp asuimus. sex p salmis. et versa . residentibus
[k .J eallum gedihte 7 [i.J be endebyrdnysse an sceamalum [c.Jcunct1s disp osi te et p er ordinem 1n subselliis
i. bean ereedde m. an bec sw a sw a w e bufang 1legantur in codice. ut sup ra
seedan [p .J feaw e1‘
[q .J reedinga [q .J mid repsum [L J beer [s ]d iximus. quattuor lectiones cum resp onsoriis suis. ubi
beet [t ] an [a.Jan bam fearbam repse [u.J gesungeen fram 5amtantum in quarto resp onsorio dica tur a cantante
singendum bane [flJ bonne [e.J anginb [e .J [b.J sona ealle [e .J“ 3 Gloria , Quam dum incip i t. moec omnes
mid arw urbnessa [a ] arisan [b.J cafter bisum reedingum [b.Jcum reverentia surgant . Post quas lectiones
fylian [e.Jbe endebyrdnesse [d .J abre syx [e.J sealmas midsequantur exardine a lii sex p sa lmi cum
3 . First to, dittography in the w rong place. 1 0. fers, f corrected
from r.
3 . quantita te, MS. qua-ntitatem. 1 1 . disposite, dis corrected in the
MS. from des by w riting i over the e. subselliis, MS. subsellis.
4 2 ] Matins on Sund ays ; enumeration of p salms and canticles .
w yntres galice [g J [h ] on bam drihtenlicum deege sigehealden [e .J/1iemis aequa liter in die dominico tenea tur.
[i .J butan si [k .J beet neefre na gewyrbe leetlicar [LJ arisan
u1si forte. quad absit tardius surga tui'
.
sum binc of reedingum [p .J is to sc-
yrtanne [n.J abbe of repsum
a lignit de lectionibus breviandum est. aut resp onsoriis.
beet [r.J sig be ah hw eebere [e.J eellunga [t.J gew a 1nad [r.J beetuood tamen omnina cavea tur ne
hit ne [k .J belimpe [n .J ba t [a .Jdgif hit [e .J belimpb [a ]
5 p ravenia t Quadsi contigerit.
w yrbfullice banon [b.J he gebete [b.J gode [d .J an cyrcean [e .Jd igne inde sa tisfacia t ea in ora torio
[f.Jbuih bees gymeleestum be hit becymb.
p er cujus evenerit neglectum.
(CAP. XII.)
an mergenlicum
QUALITER MATUTINORUM SOLLEMPNITAS AGATHE . IN MATUT IN IS
[d .Jlafsangum [c.Jan sunnan [0 .Jdeege eah'
e eereest si gesungen se syxDOMINICO DIE INPRIMIS D ICATUR SEX
7 syxteagaba sealm se syx 7 syxtigaba sealm [e.J butanagesimus sea
'tus p sa lmus sine
[f.J antempne falb rihte [b.J bar eefter bam sigesungen
antip hona in d irectum. Post quem dica tur
se fifteagaba sealm [e.J [e .J [b.J [b.J [a .J se hun
quinquagesimus cum a lleluja Post quem dica tur cen
teantigaba sealm. 7 se seafanteaba sealm 7 [d .J se tw a 7 551 1:tesimus septimus decimus et semagesimus ( 1 3 4
teagaba [d .J sealm [d .J banon bletsunga [b ] 7 [e.J lafu [e.Jsecundus. e benedict1ones et laudes.
of unw rigednesse [flJ 7 an [d ] butan beo [e.J7 reps [g.Jlectio de ap oca lip si una eac corde et resp onsorium.
[h.J 7 godes laf 7 fers [i.J [k .J lafsanc [i.J af bam gadspelle
et ambros1 anus. versus. cant1cum de evangelio.
gebedu 7 hit bib [n.J geendad [n.Jletan1a . at comp letum est ;
1 4. The second w ord sed lm,last stroke of 111 erased . bletsunga , e very
indistinct .
3 . de lect1 onibus, MS. dilectionibus. 12 . antip hona , MS. antiphonam.
15 . benedictiones,the last e carr. from i in MS.
Matins on W eek -d ays ; other p salms and canticles .
QUALITER PRIVATIS DIBRUS MATUTINI AGANTUR .
(CAP. XIII.)
[e.J [b.J [e .Jan syndarlicum dagum eeftersanga symbalnysDIEB US AUTEM PRIVATIS MATUTINORUM SOL
[d .J si gedan [a .J beet [f J is [g.J beet sig [h.J [h.Jlempnita s ita aga tur . 1d est ui sexages1mus sextus
[h.J [g.J sungen [i.J butan antempne [k .J teande
p sa lmus dica tur sine antiphona . subtrahendo
eet hw e a l. sw a sw a m an barn m. sunnan die dee e cat 11 .g gmad ice sieut dominica . ut 5
ealle beauman [n.J [p .J taban fiftugeban sealme se sige
omnes occurrant ad p sa lmum quinquagesimu/m. qui cum
[r.J [q.J sungen eefter [b.J beam [b.J [e .J [e.J [0 .Jantiphona d ica tur Post quem a lii duo p salmi
bean gesungenne [a .J eefter [d .J [d .J [e .Janmanan [f.Jdeeged 1cantur secundum consuetud inem id est secunda feria .
[f.J 7 . se. y 7 brittfi
eaga seahn 7 se fif bees * tides dagees [e .Jquintus. e
7t trigessimus quintus. tertia feria
se tw a 7 feaw erteagaba sealm [b.J 7 se $5711 7 fifteagaba [c.Jquadragesimus secundus. et quinquagesimus seoctus. IO
bees [e .J w adnes deeges [e .J sea brea 7 syxteagaba sealm [b.JQuarta sexagesimus tertius
7 se feow er 7 syxteagaba sealm se fifta deeig se seafon 7et sexagesimus quartus. Quinta feria octogesimus
hundeeh‘reaba 7 se nigaba 7 hund eahtaba sealmbees frian deegessep timus. et octogesimus nonus. Sexta feria
se fif 7 syxteagaba 7 scan 7 hund nigenteaba
sep tuagesimus quintus. et nonagesimus p rimus.
seeternesdeege 7 hand teantigaba . 7 se tw a 7 feow er
Sabba to autem centesimus quadrage
tigaba san. 7 aantic se*dea tadeeled
simus secundus. et canticum deuteronomii quad divida tur
5 . die, Latin in glossator’
s hand . 9 . y over first quintus ; probablyoriginally
=fifta , w hich must also be understood over the second quintus .
tides, read tiw es. 1 6 . san, pro sahn or sang? deo,read beo.
4 . sine above the line. 7. antiphona , MS. a tip kona . 12 , 1 3 . octogesi
mum and octogesimus, MS. octuagesimus, -111 . 14 . primus is a correction
of the MS. from quintus, w hich w as there first, and w hich is marked for
expunction by a line of dots over and under it ; p rimus is then w ritten
over it.
44 ] Matins on w eek -d ays (continued) .
on tw am glarian sabes [a ] [b.J [b.J an*cantinc
1n duas Glorias Nam ceteris diebus canticum
anum anum [d .J gehw ylcum deege he [e .J*sw
unumquodque die suo eac prop hetis. sicut ( 1 3 4b.
[f.J singab se ramanisca labung si gesungen [a .J eefter bisumpsa llit aecclesia romana dica tur Post hec
filian [a ] lafu capitul gemimorlice
sequantur laudes Deinde lectio una ap ostoli memoriter
ta secanne
5 recitanda . resp onsoriu/m. ambrosianus. versus. canticum de Evan
gew istlice [b.J is to donne [e .Jgelio. letania et comp letum est ; Plane agenda
meriendlice loisang [e.J abbe [d .J an eefen [d ] sanc na w ite [e.Jma tutina . vel vesp ertina non transeat
eeha eenne [f J butan an beere ytemesta endebyrdnysse [k .Ja liquando. n1ei 1n ultimo ord 1ne
[h.J bed beet drihtenlioge [h.J callum gebyrendum si gesun
ora tio dominica omnibus aud ientibus d ica
gen [g ] fram ealdre for [i.J asw icunga [k .J barnum [i.J1 0 tur a p riore p rop ter scanda lorum sp inas
bam [LJupasprungen [LJgew unieeb[n.Jgecyrde [nJburh ba sylfan
que or1r1 solent ut conversi p er ip sius
gabadas behat [q.J anbam[t.Jseegab[e.Jora tionis sp onsionem qua d icunt. dimitte nobis sicut etnos
beet [n.J hi gefearmian [a .J fram bas [p .J gereed imittimus p urgent se ab kuyus
dum [p .J leahtre [p .J [d .J abrum [d .J timam [b.J [d ] danlicummodi vi tio. (. oeteris vero agendis
[e.J se ytemesta [c.J bees gebedes [e .J sigesungen [a .J [f J framultima p ars ejus ora tioni s dica tur ut ab
callum [g.J beet si [f.J geandsw arad ah alys us fram
omnibus resp ondea tur. sed libera nos 11
yfelemalo.
1 . cantinc, read cantic. 2 . Erasure after 3 10, read sw a even 8 10 is barelyv isible. 8 . ytemesta it is possible that the n w e expect here should be cut
aw ay ; first e is partly cut aw ay. 1 4. timam in the MS. 111 , how ever, is
underdotted , and a d w ritten over it, and a seems to be changed into 11,
yielding for the w hale , tidum.
4 . memoriter, MS. memoritur. 5. The MS. reads evangelico, but the c
is expunged .
4 6 ] The sev en canonical hours.
QUALITER mv OPERA PER DIEM AGANTUR . (CAP. XVI.)
sw a sw a se w itega seede seafonsiban an deege laf [a ]UT AIT PROPHETA. SEPTIES IN DIE LAUDEM
ia sanc [b.J be beet [e .J seafanfealde [e .J beet halige [e .JDIXI TIBI ; Qui sep tenarius sacra tus
getel [e .J fram us [b.J [e.J syga fylled gif meriendlicenumerus a nobis sic imp leatur. si matu
lofsanges [i.J primsanges [k.J as [LJ as [m.J as efensang5 tini. p rimae tertie sexte none vespere
7 [aJ nihtsanges an tide ui es beaw dames [gJ benungacomp letoriique temp ore nastre serv1
° °
tutis ofiicia
w e geleestan forbam [p .J be bisum [p .J tidum be he saade [p .Jp e1 sol1 amus. quia de his 0 1 is ditci :t
[f.J [e .J an deege [s J la1‘° dixi sane be [x .J [e .J sabes
sep tics in die laudem ti i Aam de
benihtlicum [a J [a J uhtsangum so ilca [b.Jse sylfe [b. J w itega (b. Jnocturnis vigiliis idem ipse propheta
[e .J seede [b.Jto midderenihte [b.J Ja Jia aras to andedende [e.J1 0 a it , media nocte surgebam ad confitendum
be [d J [b. J an b isum [a J tidum [e J [a J w e gereccab lofu [e.Jtibi Ergo his temp oribus referamus laudes
urum [d .J sceppende [f J afar domes [f J [g ] his riht
crea tori nostro sup er judicia j°
usti
w isnesse [g ] [h.J beet is eefter sengum p 1 imsang undernsanc
tiac sue. id est ma tutino. p r1°
ma . tertia .
middeegsang nansanc eefensanc nihtsang 7 an nihte 7 utan arisan
sep ta . nona . vespera . comp letaria et nocte surgamus
to andedtenne him1 5 ad confitendum e1 .
2 . Erasure after deege ? 4 . bi = the glossator’s correction of imp lea tur
inta imp lebitur, w hich is in the other texts, is found ov er the a of imp lea tur.
5 . as, three time s,merely the termination of w ords, w hich are understood
to be know n, show ing that the Latin w ords are plural. efensang, or
cefensang. 8 . d ixi , omitted in Latin text,and supplied by glossator.
1 0 . andedende,i. e . a ndettende the last d is corrected from 11 . 1 5 . anded
tenne, read andettenne.
4 . imp lea tar, see supra , note to l. 4 . 6 . camp lelornque,MS. co111p letorique.
9 . ip se above line . 1 3 . sue, MS. 15116 .
T he number of p salms to be sung in these hours . [47
QUANTI PSALMI PER EASDEM H ORAS DICENDI SUNT . (CAP. XVII.)
nu sabes be nihtlicum v igilus uhtsangum abbe meriendlice
JAM DE NOCTURN IS. VEL MATUTIN IS
lafsangas eefter sanges endebyrdnesse [b.J[e.J sealmsanges Jg.J[cJDIGESSIMUS ordinem p salmodie.
nu [g.J be eefterfyliendum tidum [h.J utan [f.J w earnian
nunc de sequentibus boris videamus
an beere [e.J formantide*becna brea saelmas [b.J sindorlipes [d .J
Prima hora d icantur p sa lmi tres singilla tim.
7 na under anum glarian lofsang beere ylcan tide [gJ eefter [11 .Jet non sub una gloria . y
'
mnus ejusdem bore p ost
verse [h.J a [i.J mine [LJ fylst [LJ beiym [k .J eerbam [111 .Jversam. deus in adjutorium meam intende Antequam
[n.Jsealmas [m.J eefter geiyllednesse breara sealma [d Jp salmi incip iantur . Post exp letionem trium p sa lmorum
[a J si garebt [a Jkapital [b. J [b.J an et 7 fers 7 drihten simid us 7recitetur lectio una versus. at Kyrieleison et
hit bib geendad [gJundernsanges. sablice. middeegisanges 7 non
missa est Tertfe vero. sexte. et
sanges an beere endebyrdnesse si gebremad [e .J gebed [b.J beet isnone eo ordine celebretur ora tio. id est
Jh.e rs lafsangas beera i1can[k .Jtidene[k J bi ea saelmas capitol[m.Jversus. ymni ea 1 undem Izorarum terni p salmi . lectio.
7 vers [n .J 7 hitbibgeendad gif [a Jmare [c.J gegaet versus. KyPIEAEIC 0 15 et missa est , Si major con
derunc [b.Jbib mid antempnes sablice laassa forbrihte bean
gregatio fuerit. cum antiphonis. si vero minor. in directump sal
gesungene [c.J esien [b.J [e.Jtidsanc mid feow er [11.Jsaelmas Jd .Jlautur Vesp ertina autem sinaocis. qua ttuor p salmis
2 . vigili i s supplied by glossator. It is only in S. (Schroer’
s W inteneyVersion) . 3 . The es aver p sa lmod ie stands much low er than sea lmsang,making it look as if es w ere w ritten first by one w ho only w ished to indicate
the ending. Then some one else put in sea lmsang. All this appears to hav e
been carefully copied by our scribe . 5 . beona, probably read been a
( snngenne) or read becw eden ? 7. a ov er deus,no
‘
pav ing’letter, but
sign of v ocative . 9 . et after an by glossator. 1 0. middcegisanges,
g inserted byglossator himself,but probably in the w rong place , middceigsanges
being the w ord w hich it w as intended to produce. 1 4 . antempnes, s corr.
from r or 11 .
2 . J am, w rongly rubricated in the MS. N am. 3 . p sa lmod ie, MS.
p sa lmodiet. 1 2 . terni , MS. termi ; the first stroke of m perhaps erased .
1 4. in d irectum,MS. in d irecta . 1 5 . autemhere and passim indicated in
MS. by h°.
5
4 8 ] In w hat ord er the Psalms are to be said : I . O n Sund ays ;
mid [e.J antempne [a .J si geendad eefter [b.J bisum [b.Jow n antiphonis terminetur Post quos
sealmum [b.J capitul [e.J is to 1 eccanne [e .J is [e J benaudp sa lmos lectio recitanda est. inde
reps [e .J godes lof[f.J [g.J [h.J lafsang of bam gadspelle
resp onsorium, ambrosianus. versus canticum de evangelio.
gebeda [k .J [LJ 7 beet d 1 ihtenlic gahad [LJ [mJG
Jhea bean geenletania et oratio dominica . et fiant.
dade [111] [c.J nihtsanc sablice breara [e.J sealma [e.J forb
5 1nisse , Comp letorium autem trium p salmorum dic
rihtes [b.J si geendad ba sealmas [e .J [a ] forbrihtes [b.Jtione terminetur ui p sa lmi directanei
butan antemne [e.J sint [e .J to singanne [a .J eefter [d .J bisum [d .Jsine antiphona dicendi sunt. Pas quosloisang [e.J beere ylcan tide [f J capital [g.J an [g.J 7 vers [h.Jgmnus ejusdem hore. lectio una . versus.
[i.J 7 bletsung [k.J 7 hi gebean geendade
hirieleison. bened ictio et missefiant ;
Qua ORDINE IPSI PSALMI D ICENDI SUNT . (CAP. XVIII.)
ealra eerest [t.J mire [b.J an deeghw amlicum J_d .J tidumINPRIMIS SEMPER DIURNIS H ORIS
[e .J sigesungen mine fultum beiym [d .Jeala buDICATUR VERSUS deus in adjutorium meum intende domine
drihten to gehelpanne me efest 7 gloria banon loisangad adjuvandum me festina . et gloria inde ymnus
anrehw ylcre eeghw ilcre tide sybban on beere farman tidaunius cuiusque hare. deinde prima hora do
on sunnan deege die tosecgenne feow er cw ydas psalmi bees1 5 minica d icenda quattuor cap itula centissimi
hundteantiga 7 oahtateaban sealmas an abrum sablice tidum
octavi decimi Reliquis vero horis
beet is undernsang bry capitulas bees foran
est tertia . sep ta nona . terna capitula sup ra
aw ritene sealmas bean gesungenne
scrip ti p sa lmi centissimi octavi decimi. dicantur
6 .fordrihtes, ev idently a mistake for a w ord that can be a glass to d ictione ;
for d ihte ? 1 5. die inserted by glossator. p sa lmi added by glossator, to
w hich the sea lmas in l. 1 6 is the gloss.
l l . d iarnis, MS. d iuruus .
5 0 ] Psalms on w eek -d ays (continued ) . [Oh . XV III .
sealmas abbane drihtelican deeig iand ba ylcan tidap salmi semp er usque ad dominicam p er easdem horas
eftsanas geedlehte lafsanga eac eacsw ilce reedincga abbe versitidem rep etantu/r. gmnorum nihilo minus. lectionu/m vel versuum
gesetnyssa anreedlice eallum dagum gehealden 7 sw a gew islice
disp ositione un iformiter cunctis diebus servata . et ita scilicet
eefre an bam drihtelican deega fram bam hundteantigoban 7semp er dominica a centesimo octavo
eahtateaban sealma hit si agunnen eefensanc deeghw amlice
5 decimo incip iatur. Vesp era autem cotidie
mid feow er >ksealmarum mid dreama si gesungen ba sealmas
quattuor p salmorum modula tione canatur. Qui p sa lmi
bean agunnenne fram bam hundteantigoban 7 nigaban saelma
incip iantur a centessimo nono. usque ad
centessimum quadragesimum sep timum. excep tis his qui in d iversis
horis coo eis sequestrantur. id est a centessimo sep timo decimo.
1 0 usque centessimum vigesimum sep timmn et a centessimo trigos
ealle ba abre
simo tertio. et centessimo quadragesimo secunda Reliqui omnes
an aaien sind ta singanne 7 forbam lees be cumab breain vesp era dicendi sunt. Et quia minus veniunt tres
saelmas forbi hig synd todeelenne ba ba getele on bam
p salmi. idea dividendi sunt qui in nu/mero sup ra
fareseedan strengran beab gemettescrip to fortiores inveniuntur. id est centesimus trige
1 5 simus tertius et centesimus quadragesimus quartus. Centesimus
forbam lytal be he isvero sew tus decimus. quia p arvus est cum centesimo
si gebead gedihtenre endebyrdnyssequinto decimo junga tur. D igesto ergo ordine
sealmsanga eefensanga obre beet is reedinga repsas
p salmorum vesp ertinorw m reliqua . id est lectiones. resp onsoria .
6 . sea lmormn,read sea lma .
2 . versuum,MS. versum. 1 3 . dividendi
,MS. vidend i.
The w hole Psalter to be sung through w eek ly . [5 1
* imn‘
is versus [i.Jobbe canticas sw a sw a w e bufan scripsimus
gmni vel cantica . sieut sup ra taoeavi
aw riten bean gefyllede ta nihtsange ba ylcan saelmas
mus imp leantw r Ad comp letorium vero. idem p sa lmi
bean geedleehte boot is se feow er 7 hundnigenteoba seslmrep etantur. cotidie id est quartus. nonagesimus.
gedihtere Je.J Jb.Jet centesimus et trigesimus tertius D isp osito ergo
endebyrdnesse Jc.J sealmsanges Je .J gadcundlice Jd .J ealle [f.Jordine p sa lmodie divine reliqui 5
ba abre [f.J saelmas [f.J ba ba Jg.J talafe synt Jg.J gelice Jh.Jomnes p sa lmi qui sup ersunt aequa liter
bean *
gadee1ede Ja .J eetfaran nihta Jm.Juhtsangum Jl.Jdeelende Ji Jdividantur sep tem noctiuon vigiliis p arciendo
gew istlice [k .J ba ba Ju.J beatw ux Jp .J heom leengran Ja .Jscilicet qui inter eos p raliociores
syut Jn.J*salmos Jq J 7 tw elfJr.J iand Je.J eeghw ilce [SJ 7 bean ge
sunt. p sa lmi . et duadecim p er unamquamque consti
sette Jq.J nibia beet Jb.J healicast Ja.J myndigende Ja .J boet Jd .Jtuantur noctem ; H ao p recipue commonentes. ut Io
gif [f.J w enunge Je.J Jg.J bis tadal Jg.J sealma Jb.J eenigum
s1 cui orte haec d istributio p sa lmorum d isp li
mislicab Jf. J hegeendebyrde J gif J1.Jbett elles [k.J dem Ji.Jcucrit ordinet si melius a li ter jud 1ca 1 er1 t
bonne Jm.J bid mid eallum Ja .J gemettum Ja .J beet Ju.Jdum omnibus mod 1s
be lymb Jm.J bait bean Jp .J an eelcere Jq .J w ucan Jq.Jsaltere Jr.Ja ttenda tur. ut omni ebdomada p sa lterium
of ansundan Je.J getele Js.J hunteantig [f.J 7 fiftig Jt.Jeac integro numero centum quinquaginta 1 5
scalma Jt.J gesungenne Jp .J 7 J_u.J an sunnandeege [y] [y]p sa lmorum p sa llatur. et dominico die
eefre Jx .J fram Jz .J anginne Jx.J si geedleht to uhtsangum et
semp er a cap ite rep etatur ad vigilias.
1 . imnis. Is the s of this Latin w ord perhaps a remnant of the plural
ending-as w hich may hav e originally stood aver g
‘
mni ? See 54 . 2 . versus
supplied by glossator. scrip simus in glossator’
s hand , the glass to w hich,as w ell as to laravimus, is a w riten in l. 2 . 7 . godoelede, read gedazlede
or tadeelede. 9 . sa lmos, scribe’
s eye caught by Latin ending. See note to
Latin,1. 9 . 1 1 . Erasure befarep is. 1 3 . bid or bid 15. getele, to
above line. 1 7. et added by gldssatar.
9 . psa lmi , MS. p sa lmos .
52 ] T he p resence of G od to be remembered .
farbamJa .Jsw iba Ja.Jcreeftleasne estfulnesses heora Jd .Jbeaw damquia nimis iners devotionis sue servitium
be atiw ab Ja .J munecas Jh.J ba ba Je.J lees Jf.J sealmsanges Jg.Jostendunt monachi qui minus p salterio
Jh.J mid lafsange Jh.J mid gew unelicum Jh.J iand Ji.Jcum canticis consuetud inariis p er
beere [k .J uw ucan emrene Ji.J singab J1.J butan bonne J1.Jsep timane circulam p sallunt. dum quando
w ereedab J1.J ure halige Jm.J feederas Ju.J Jm.J an anum Jq .J5 legamus sanctos p a tres nostras uno
deege boet Ja .J hreedlice gefyllan Jn.J boat J1 .J eala Jr.J sleaw e
die hoc strenue imp leviflsse quad nos tep idi.
gif ge ucan Jt.J an ansundre Jt.J leestan Jr.Jutinam sep timana integra p ersolvamus.
DE DISCIPLINA PSALLENDI. (CAP. XIX.)
eeighw eere Ja.J w e gelyfab Ja .J gadcundlice Jd .J bean andw eard
UBIQUE CREDIMUS DIVINAM ESSE PRE
nyssa Jd .J Je .J eagan Jf.J d1 1htnes Jf.J an eelcere Jg.J stow e Jg.J1 0 SEN tiam et oculos domini in omn i loco
besceaw ian Je.J bagadan 7 ba yfelan Jd .J sw ybest Jh.Jbeahsp eculari bonas et malos. Maw ime tamon
hw eebere boet Ja.J butan eelcere Je .J tw ynung Je .J ba gelyfab Ja .Jhoc sine a ligna dubita tione credamus.
bonne Jf.J eet bam gadcundlicum Jg.J w earce Jg.J w e eetstandab
cum ad Op us divinum a ssistimus.
forbi Ja.J eefre Jh.J Jd .Jgemyndige w ebeanJa .J bait seeda
deo semp er memores simus quad a it p ropheta ;
beaw iab an eege 7 eft singab w islica Ja .J 7 0 11
1 5 Servite domino in timare Et iterum Psa llite sap ienter Et in
gesyhbe engla 7 ia singa Ja .J be Jh.J Jh.J utan foresaeaw ianconsp ectu angelorum p sallam tibi. Ergo consideremus
hu hit Ja.J gedafenige Jc.J Je.Jon his gesihbe Je .J gadcundnesse Jf.Jqua liter op orteat in consp ectu . divinitatis
1 . estfulnesses, see note to Latin, 1. I . 4 11 before w ucan underdotted ,
probably to be regarded as the w rong beginmng of ucan instead of w ucan.
1 1 . Je.] not quite clear.
1 . devotionis,MS. devotioni . An s, w hich is w anting here, is superfluous
in the gloss estfulnesses . May w e suppose t at an 8 w ritten above the line w as
w rongly transcribed as belonging to the gloss instead of to the lemma ?
7 . sep timdna in MS. 8 . DE above line. PSALLEND I,1 is cut aw ay .
54 ] The d eans of the monastery . M onk s should sleep singly .
gesette hahfalnesse ba don afar heora w ican
stituantu/r decani qui sollicitudinem gerant sup er deca
heara decanhades on aallam bingum after godes bebadum godes
nias suas in omnibus secundum mandata dei
7 bobadu abbodes heares>k
bu>“ decanis byllice bean gecarene
et p recep ta . abbatis sui. Qui decani ta les eligantur
an bamhe tadeelb arsarh se abbod sw yrige hys byrbena 7 hina beanquibus securus abba p artia t honera sua . Et non eli
gecareue endebyrdnesse -ao safter earnungum lifes 7
5 ganta r. p er ordinem. sed secundum vite meritum et
w isdames 7 lare boet eenig of bam an sumere feerunga
sap ientiae doctrinam. Quad si quisque eac eis a ligna forteto beed madignesse gifge bib met teallic gebreat eere
inflatus sup erbia rep ei'
tus fuerit rep rehensibilis. correp tus semel.
7 aft 7 briddan sibe gifhe nele gahotan he si ut
et iterum. Atque tertio. si non emendare voluerit dei
adreefed on his styde se be is w yrbecia tur. et alter in loco eius qui dignus est
7 efterfilige bebam ut pravaste boot ylce 7 w e gesettabIO succedat Et de p rep osito eadem constituimus.
QUOMODO D ORMIUNT MONACH I . (CAP. XXII.)
eenlepige geond eenlepige bedd hi siapan beddreaf
SINGULI PER SINGULA LECTA D ORMIANT ; LEari sternia
for gemede drahtnunge eefter gesetnesse. abbe d ihtinge abbodes
pro modo conversationis secundum d isp ositionem abba tis
heora under hig gif hit mesg ealle an aura stow e hi slapan
sui accip iant. si p otest fieri. omnes in uno loco dormiant ;
gif meniu ne gebafeb tynfealdum abbe tw entifealdum1 5 Si autem multitudo non sinit deni aut vi ceni
mid ealdrum ba afer hig hohfulle bean hi gerestan candel
cum Jsenioribus qui sup er eos solliciti sint p ausent ; Candela ( 1 3 8
eefre on barn ylcan huse byrne ob merien gescridde
gugiter in eadem cella a rdea t usque mane ; Vestiti
hi slapan 7 begyrde gyrdelsum abbe streengum 7 seax
dormiant. et cincti cingulis aut funibus et cultellos
3 . p 11 , read p a . d ecants , see note to 51 . I . 4 . sw g’
rige, see note.
7 . tobccd, read tobrced . gif‘
ge bid met, read gif bib ge met. 1 2 . cenlep ige
tme) and in line 1 3 . forgemede in these three cases 6 seems to be corrected
ram 1 .
Admonitions and p enalties for faults . [5 5
heora eet sidan 7 hi nabban bonne hi slapab burhsuas ad la tus non habeant. dum dormiunt ne forte p ersw efn belees be hi w yrban abbe gew undade
samnium vulnerentur dormientes Et
ah ba t hi bean gew ordenem tacne
ut p ara ti sint monachi semp er. et facto signo
butan yld inge 7 a bi arismnde 7 hi efstaen heom betw yna fara
absque mora surgentes. festinent se invicem p re
hradian godes w earce mid ealre sw a beeh *steefnysse 7 mid
venire ad opus dei. Cum omni tamen gravita te et mo
metfeestnysse baginran gebrobra w yb hi sylfe hi nabban
destia . Adolescentiores fratres juxta se non habeant
bed ah gemengede mid ealdrum arisende sablice to godeslecta . sed p ermiocti cum senioribus ; Surgentes vero ad opus
w earce gemedlice tihtan abbe laran slaa
dei. invicem se modera te cohortent p rop ter somnolen
fulran for baladanga
torum exeusa tiones
DE EXCOMMUNICATIONE CULPARUM . (CAP. XXIII.)
to bundenSI QUIS FRATER CONTUMAX AUT INOBEDIEN S. aut sup erbus. aut
cyrigende abbe an eenigan bingan w iberw eard JyJ w unigende
murmurans . vel in aligna contra rius existens
bam beligan regole 7 bobadu heora ealdra forhicgend 7sanote regule. et p recep tis seniorum suorum contemp tor et
gif bib gamed bes eefter bebade
rep ertus fuerit. hic secundum domini nostri p recep tum
sy gemynegod eene 7 abersiban dihlice fram his ealdrum
ammonea tur semel et secunda secrete a senioribus suis;
gif he hit 11 a gebet he si gebread apenlice tofaran eallum
Si non emendaverit. objurgetur. p ublice coram omnibus ,
gif he hit sw a he bib gebread gyi he understent
Si vero neque sic se correxerit. si intelligit
2 . abbe, see note . 4 . a, glass to semp er in l. 3 it 5. stwfngsse, read
steepingsse. 1 2 . Jg.] not clear.
3 . s int corrected in theMS . from sunt by underdotting the 11 , and w riting an
i ov er it. 1 3 . ci not in other texts redundant.
56 ] Manner ofmonastic excommunication . G rav er faul ts .
hw ylc w ite sig amansumunge he underhnige elles
qua lis p ena sit. excommunicationi subj aceat ; JSin autem ( 1 3 9
w ibercaren he is lichamlicere w race 7 he sig underbeodimp roba s est. vindicte corp orali et subdatu/r
QUADIS DEBEAT ESSE MODUS EXCOMMUNICATION IS.
(CAP. XXIIII.)
eefter gemete gyltas amansumunge abbe lare. styre5 SEOUNDUM MODUM. CUL PE . EXCOMMUN ICATIONIS vel discip line
sceal bean abenad gemet beet gyltadebet extendi mensw ra Qui culp arum modus in abbatis
hangige abbe stands on dame beahhw azbere an
p endeat jud iaio si quis tamon fra ter in
leahtum gyltum gif bib*gemedemad fram
*heode deelnimunge
levioribus culp is invenitur. a mense p articip atione
si gesyndrad*asyndradest fram maasen abbe fram geferee
p rivetur Priva ti autem a mense consortia. ista
dene bis beo gescead on cyrican sealm abbe antemperit ratio. ut in ora torio p sa lmum aut antiphonam
best he na anginne na he na nureedinge recce abbe fulre deed
non imp ona t neque lectionem recitet. usque ad sa tisfac
bade gereardunge eefter gereardunge ana
tionem Refectionem autem cibi p ost fratrum refectionem solus
he under beet sw ilce hic sw acw ebe hegereardige ta middeeges
accip iat ut. si verbi gratia fratres re/iciant sexta hora
se brabor ta nanas he an eefen abbeet he be mid
ille frater nona,si fratres nona . ille vesp era . usque dum
deedbote fulre beeslicere forgifennesse1 5 satisf
'
actimw congrua veniam
DE GRAVIORIBUS CULPIS. (CAP ) XXV.
se braber hefalices gyltes mid dara si
Is AUTEM FRATER QUI GRAVIORIS CULPE NOXA teneatur. sus
2 . w idercoren,second e above the line ; probably to be read w idercora .
8 . gemed emod , read gemet see note. heode, read beode. 9 . asy'
nd rodest,read a sgndrodes. 1 1 . nu, w rongly transcribed for 11 11 ? doedbode, the thirdd has been corrected either from or into t
, probably the latter. 1 3 . he
under, fill up fa. bio for ic the 71 has afterw ards been underdotted.
2 . et, of. p . 1 3 (note) . 3 . MODUS
,MS. MODUM. EXCOMMUNICATIONIS
,
MS. EXCOMMUNICATIONE. 5. EXCOMMUNICATIONIS,MS. EXCOMMUNICATIONES .
1 4 . oosp ora , carr. into vesp ero .
5 8 ] Pastoral care . T he G ood Shep herd’s examp le .
untruman abba yfel habbendum 7 forbi he brucan he sceal
ma le habentibus ; Et idea uti debet
mid callum gamete sw a sw a W is leace anaseandan sw ilce
omni modo ut sap iens medicus. immittere quasidihle frafra ba caldam sw ylce
occultas ; Senp ectas. id est seniores sap ientes fratres. qui quasi
digelice ba gefrafran gesaw ene brabar 7 hi tihta
secrete consolentur fratrem fluctuantem. at p ravocent cum
to fulaadmadnesse deedbote 7 hi gefrefrian hine mid
Rad hum ilita tis satisfactionem. at consolentur eu/m na
maran unratnessa boat he na si fornumen ac sw a sw a
habundantiori tristitia absorbea tur. sed . sicut
seede si getrimed on him sob lufe 7 si gebeden
a it idem ap ostolus ; eonfirmetur in ca haritas ; at oretur
* fram heom fram eallum gebrobrum baarle sw iba scel
p ro eo ab omnibus. Magno Jpere enim debet ( 1 40 a )
mid hahfulnesse don se abbod 7 mid ealre gleaw nesse mid
sollicitudinem gerere abbas . et omni sagacita te at
forw italnasse 7 galacnian eenig of befeastum sceapum himindustria curare. na a liquam de ovibus sibi creditis
sylfum boat he na forlure he cunne*untruw a
p ardat , Noverit enim se infirmaru/m ouram
undarfon saw la 11a afar ba halan w ealreaw abbe rebe
suscep isse animarum. non sup er sanas tiran/nidem
7 heandreada egesunga burh bane he seaigb
It’
t metuat p rophete commina tionem p er quem d icit
boat bait ge feat sa w on ge underfehgan 7
deus ; Quad cra ssum videba tis assumeba tis at
boet w anhal w ees 7 gew ibsacan 7 he geafeen godes hyrdas1 5 quad debile erat p raiceba tis ; Et pastoris boni
eerfeeste leace bysene forleatenum nygon 7 hundniganti
p ium imitetur exemp lum qui relictis nonaginta
sceapum on dunum so be gode beet be dw elede
novem in montibus abiit unam ovem que erravera t
1 . uti in glassator’
s hand . 4 . gesaw ene, see note . 5 . fuleadmodnessedoedbote, for eadmodnesseful(re)deedbote. 8 . fram,
readfore. 1 1 . untruw a ,read untrumra . 1 5 . geafoen belongs to lazce in line 1 6. 1 6. Erasure after
hundnigonti ? 1 7. gode for goods.
3 . Senp ectas, MS. senp ecta . 7. oretur, MS. orietur. 9 . gerere, MS.
gegere. MS. saga ciz a te. 1 7. Most of the other texts have novem ovibus,w hichmay hav e been in ours, as the gloss sceap 11 111 is there .
O nly the incorrigible to be cut off. [5 9
secan untrumnesse sw a midlum 11a besargada abba meande
querere Cuj us infirmita te in tantum comp assus est.
hit on his helgum eaxlum beet he gemedemodeut cam in sacris humeris suis dignaretur
anasettan 7 eagan bringan to hearde
imp onere. et sic rep ortare ad gregem.
DE IS QUI SEPIUS CORREPTI NON EMENDAVERINT .
(CAP. xxvm.)
forgehw ilcum gilte
SI QUIS FRATER FREQUENTER CORREPTUS PRO qualibet eulp a . 5
beah be he amansumad hit na gebet teartere
etiam si excommunica tus non emendaverit a crior ei
genealeece breaiungan boat is sw incla w race on him beetacceda t correp tio id est ut verberuni vind icta in eum
farb stepb boet gif he he sw ang bib gebread abbe
p roceda t ; Quad si nec ita correoeit aut
w enunge boat meeira ne gew yrbe an modinyssa abba upahafen
forte quad absit in sup erbiam ela tus
baw arian abbe gif he w ile his w earc bonne sw a sw a
defendere voluerit op era sua . tunc abba faciet quad1°
w is leace gif he gegearcab sw abunga smyrunga abbe
( 1 40 b.) sap iens medicus ; Si ewhibuit fomenta . si unguenta ad
lara leecedamas gew rita gadcundra eat nextan
horta tionum. si medicamina scrip turarum divinarum si ad ultimum
berned amansumunge abbe w ita girda
ustionem excommunica tionis. vel p lagas virgarum etiam si
hi s faran nahtsw yrian gleaw nesse he gearcie sablice
viderit nihil suam p reva lere industriam. adhibea t etiam
boat mare is his gahad 7 ealra gebrabra for him
quad majus est suam at omnium fra trum p ro ea 1 5
so be ealle binc meaig beet w yrceora tionem : ut dominus qui omnia p otest. op eretur sa lutem
ambe bona untruman breber boat gifhe na forbam mid bisumcirca infi/rmum fratrem ; Quad si nee ista modo
3 . to ; t corr. from g . 1 4 . foran nahtswgrian, naht, glass to nihil ;
see note .
2 . dignaretur, MS. d igaretur. 4 . EMENDAVERINT, MS. EMENDAVERIT .
1 0 . defendere, MS. defends. voluer it, DIS. roluere .
6 0 ] Monk s leav ing the monastery. Y outhful offend ers .
gamete bib gahealed bonne eellunga se abbod b1 uce isene
sanatus fuerit. tunc jam abba uta tur ferroofkyrfes eal sw a seede afyrsiab bane yfelan fram
abscisionis ut ait ap astalus Auferte ma lum eoc
aaw 7 aft sw a ungaleafulla gif he aw eig aw eg gew ite
vobis Et iterum. Infidelis si discedit discedat.
boet ii a anadli sceap ealle hearda besmite
ne una ovis morbida . omnem gregem contaminet.
5 SI DEBEANT ITERUM RECEPI FRATRES EXEUNTES DE MONASTERIO .
(CAP. XXVIIII.)
for agenum leahtrum qui sebe utgeeb abba bib uta
FRATER QUI PROPRIO VITIO EGREDITUR AUT PEOIGI
dreefead gecyrran gif he w ile behata eer
Tur de monasterio. si reverti voluerit. sp ondeat. p rius
ealle bate forbam be he utfarde an beere
omnem emenda tionem vitii p ro quo egressas est. at sic
ytemestan steape hi si underfangan boat of barn his
in ultimo gradu recip ia tur. ut eoo hoc ojus
eadmodnysse si gefandad beet gif he aber siban utfearb abbe
humilitas comp rabetur Quad si denuo ew ierit. us
briddan sibe he si underfangen sablice sybban ha w ite ealcne
que tertio ita recip iatur. J am vero p ostea , seia t amuem
him sylfum gacyrrednysse feareld bean forw yrnedsibi reversionis ad itum denegar1 .
DE PUERIS MINORI ABTATE QUOMODO CORRIPIANTUR . (CAP. XXX.)eelc yb andgit agenge met sceal habban
I5 OMNIS AETAS VEL INTELLECTUS p rop riae debet habere mensuras
farbig sw a aft cildra abbe ginran ylde abbe ba beIdeoqua quoties pueri. Val adolescentiores aetate aut qui
lees undarstandan sw a magun humicel boet w it-a is amansu
minus intellegere p ossunt quanta p ena sit excommuni
munge bas bylice bonne hi agiltab abbe mid sw iblicum
ca tionis. hi tales dum delinquunt. aut j ejuniis
2 . kg'
rfes, r corrected from f. 7. qui repeated by glossator. 8 . car
indistinct , might be ier. 1 5. 375, read g’
ld . agenge nearly erased . It
w as probably the intention to erase gemet so as to put it over mensuram.
8 . sp ondea t, MS. sponde. 1 1 . humilitas, tw o letters erased betw een a
and s. d enuo, 0 above line. 1 4. PUERIS,MS. FUEROS. QUOMODO
, ain theMS. 1 5 . MS. mensuram.
6 2 ] Rules for the cellarer (continued ) .
7 ealle eehte sw ylce w eauedes
monasterii. cunctamque substantiam. ac si a ltaris
halige fatu he besceaw ige naht he h e getelle gunleaslices ne
vasa sacra ta consp icia t N ihil ducat neglegendum. nec
gitsung he na hagige na he na si cystig abbe myrrentavaritie studeat. neque p radigus sit ; out stirp a tor
eehte ac ealle binc gemetlice
substan tie monaster1 1 sed omnia mensurate facia t at ( 1 41 b. )
after heese eatforan callum
5 secundum jussionem abbatis Humilitatem ante omnia
*binga he heebbe beer beer bam nenys sebe faregifen
habea t at cui substantia non est que tribua tur.
spreac andsw eras 7 si garebt god sea gode
sermo resp onsionis sp arrigatur bonus. ut scrip tum est ; Sermo
spreece afar ba salestan sylene ealle binc be be him beteaht
bonus sup er datum op timum Omnia que ci injuna’
erit
ba sylfan he heebbe under his gimena fram bam him
abbas ip sa habea t sub omra sua A quibus eum
be beab beboden he no gedyrstleace forasetne i bitleofan
1 0 p raibuerit. non p resumat Fratribus constitutam annonam
butan eenigre>"or hiunge abbe yldinga he sylla bazt hine bean
sine aliqua typ o vel mora qfiera t ut non scan
geasw icade sit gadcundre spreece hw mt gegearnige se bedelizentur memar divini eloquii. quid merea tur qui
geasw icab eenne of bisum lytlingum gif gaderung mare
scanda liz averit unum de pusillis. Si congregatio major
bib frafras .him bean gesealde fram bam he sylf gefultumiabfuerit salacia ei dentur. a quibus adjutus at
mid efnum mode gefylle benunge him sylfan beteehte1 5 ip se aequo animo imp lea t qficium sibi commissu/m Horis
angedafanlicum tidum bean gesealde ba binc be sint to sillanne
comp etentibus dentur que danda sunt
7 bean gebedene ba binc be sin tobiddanne boet nan no sig,
et p etantur que p etenda sunt. ut nemo
todreafd na na sig geunrotsaded on drihtnes huse
p erturbetur. neque contristetur in domo domini.
2 . gunlcesliccs, read gimlceslices . 6 . pinga ,readp ingam. 1 0 . bitleofan,
read bigleofan. 1 1 . or, read on. 1 2 . sit, Latin added by glossator.
4 . mensura te, n carr. from 111 by erasure . 1 3 . scanda liz averit, MS.
scanda liz a ve.
T he abbot to register the good s and chattels of the monastery . [8 3
DE FERRAMENT l S VEL REBUS MONASTERII . (CAP. XXXII.)
eehta abbe reafum abbe mid
SUBSTANTIA MONASTERII IN FERRAMENTIS VEL vestibus seu quibussumum bingum foresaeaw iga
‘ ba life bara 7licet rebus p revideat abba fratres
'
de quorum vita at
beaw um arsarh he sig 7 heom eanlepige be barn nitw yrblice bemoribus securus sit at eis singula ut utile j u
he demb beteace ba gahealdennelicun 7 ba gelohgenlican of
dicaverit consignet custodienda a tque recolligenda ; Ex
Jh.J gew rit Ja .J tahaalde beet Je .J eefter bonne him
( 1 42 a . ) quibus Jabbas brei em tenea t ut dum sibi
sylfan betahtum bingum Je .J stundmeelum fylianin ip sa assignata fra tres vicissim succedunt.
Je .Jhe w ite hw eet he sylle 7 hw eet he underfo Jh.J gyf hw ylcseia t quid dat. et quid recip it. Si quis
fullice Ja.J abbe gimlaslice binc mynstres hrepab si ge
autem sordide aut neglegenter res monasterii tractaverit cor
bread gif hit Jf.Jna gebett steore regolicere he under
rip ia tur. si nan emendaverit discip line regulari sub
beadde
j acea t
SI QUID DEBEAD MONACHUS PROPRIUM H ABERE .
(CAP. XXXIII.)
hea licast bes leahter grundlungoe is of tadonne is
Precip ue hoc vitium radicitus amputandum est. de monas
boet na gedyrstleece eeni binc syllan abbe underfan butan
terio. no quis p resuma t a liquid dare aut acoip ere sine
heese bees abbates na nabban sinde1 1ice na
jussione abbatis ; N eque a liquid habere p rop r1um ; nequenan binc ealles na bac i1a w eaxbredu ne greaf
nullum omnina rem ; neque codicem. neque tabulas. neque graviumah na bino w itodlice forbam na habban his agenne
sed nihil omnina Quipp e quibus nec corp ora sua
5 . gahea ldennelicun,read gehealdenlican. 1 4 . N ot clear w hether beoli
cast ar hea licast grundlungaz, or grund lunga .
5 . recolligenda ,lig above line , in glossator
’
s hand ?
6 4 ] T he monk s to hav e no p rop erty . Consid eration
for infirmi ties .
lichaman w illen alyfed habban agenum anw ealda ealle
nec voluntates. licet habere in p ropria voluntate Omnia vero
neadbeheafnyssa hihtan no no si eeni bincnecessaria a p atre sp erare monasterii ; N ec quicquam
gelyfed habban boet beet na saalde abbe na gebafabliceat habere quad abbas non dederit aut non p ermis
he ealle binc eallum bean gemeane sw a sw a hit is aw riten
crit; Omniaque omnibus sint communia ut scrip tum est ;
na na secge eenig his eeni bino abbe gedyrstleace beet5 nec quisquam suum aliquid dicat vel p resumat; Quad
gif bib bisum w yrstan leahtre arasad bean gelust
si quisquam huic nequissimo vitia deprehensus fuerit delec
fallad ha gemynegad eene 7 aft gif hit na gebett
tari. ammonitus semel. et iterum Si non emendaverit
breaiunge he underrhige
correp tioni subj acea t ;
SI OMNES AEQUALITER BEBENT NECESSARIA ACCIPERE . ( 1 42 b. )
(CAP. XXXIIII.)
w ees todeeled eanlepigum bam be w ees
SIOUT SCRIPTUM EST DIVIDEBATUR SINGULIS p ro ut
gehw ylcum nead be w ees beer w e na seceb hada boatcuique opus erat Ubi non dicimus utp ersonarum quad
farsig anfangennisse untrumnyssa ah farasceaw ung bearabsit accep tio sit. sed infirmitatum considera tio Ubi
hedo se be leas hafab he do 7 he na si geaadmod
qui minus indiget agad deo gratias et non contristetur ;
mare he si geadmet for untrumnesse 71 5 qui vero p lus at non ind iget. humiliatur pro infirmitate ; at
he na si upahafen for mildheartnessa ealle liman 7 bean
non extolla tur p ro misericordia et ita omnia membra crunt
on sibbe eetfaran eallum bingum murcnuncge yfel for
in p ace. Ante omnia ammonemus ne murmurationis malum. p ro
1 . a nw ea lde, see note. 8 . underrhige, first r corrected from 11,
second r corrected by erasure into 11, the w hale evidently meant for
underhnige. 1 4. na 3 1, 1ia above the line ; 11 before and a after the s.
7 . MS. emendaverint. 8 . correp tioni , MS. correp tionem. 1 4 . agad ,MS. aga . 15 . indiget, corr. from ind igetus by underdotting the us.
6 6 ] Rules for those serv ing in the k itchen .
Jh.J w eate1 alab mid Ja.J bam be heom sylfan Ju.J handa
Linthea cum quibus sibi fratres manus.
abba fat *clipiab Ja .Jhe bw ea Ja .Jfatt sablice ge se se be
aut p edes tergunt. lavet Pedes vero tam ip se qu1
utgeeb ge so so be is in tofarenne Je .J callum
egreditur quam ille qui intra turus est ; omnibus
hi bw ean fata benunge his cleena 7 hale Jeb.J hardere he
lavent ; Vasa ministerii sui munda at sana cellarario re
beteace Ja .Jbeteace so hardera aft into farenne dum he
5 consignet Qui cellararius iterum intranti con
beteace boet he w ite hw eet he sylb abbe hw eet he undarfa Ja.Jbsignet. ut seia t quid da t aut quid recip it sep
w ucan begnas Jh.J ear anre Jd .Jtide gereardunge*mman
timanarii autem ante unam horam refectionis. accip iant
Jd .J forgesetne bileafan Jd .J eanlepige Je .Jdrances Je.J Jf.Jsup er statutam annonam singulos biberes at p anem
on tide gereardunge buton ge 7 hefigum gesw ince
ut hora refectionis sine murmura tione et gravi labore
Jg.J boet hi benian heora gebi abrum an simbal sw a beahserviant fra tribus suis In diebus tamen
degum*abbe meassan hi bolian. abidan Jh.J
lbs. in
solemnibus ; usque ad missas sustineant ,
farendan Ja.J7 ba utfarendan Jh.J ucubena an gabedhuse
trautes autem at exeuntes ebdomadarii in ora torio
barrihtes merigenlicum geandedum O 11 sunnandeage betyridummooo ma tutinis finitis dominica p rovolutis
cneaw um eatfaran bam w eafode Jf.J Ja .Jbiddan for hi beangenibus coram altare abomnibus p ostulent p ro se
gebedene ba utgengendum an beere ucan saagen bis
1 5 orar1 ; Egred ientes autem de sep t1mana : d 1cant hunc
fers gebletsad bu eart eala bu drihten god bu fultumodestversum Benedictus es domine deus qui adjuvasti
7 bu gefrefredest me barn Ja.J gecw edenum briddan siban.
me ; at consola tus es me ; Quod dicto tertio.
2 . clip iad, read w ip ia fl ? 4 . pw ean, there is possibly an i betw een 10
and e, although this is probably part of the g of egreditur just above it.
5 . cc of second betoece ind istinct . d am,Latin in glossator
’
shand . 7. mman,read niman. 1 1 . abbe, read 05.
3 . quam, MS. qua. 4 . lavcnt, MS. aret. 8 . sta tutam, MS. sta
turam.
T he infirm to be treated w ith esp ecial care . [6 7
hi Ja .J underfon Jh.Jbletsunga utgengenda eefter fylianaccip iant benedictionem egredientes ; Subsequantur autem
ba ingangende 7 hi secgan god mine fultum beiym1ngred 1
°
entes et dicant Deus in adjutorium meum intende
eala bu drihten to gehelpanne efesb boet sylfbriddan sibe
( 1 43 b. ) domine ad adjuvandum mefestina Et hoc idem tertio
7 si gaedleht fram callum afangenre bletsunga 7 he
rep etatur ab omnibus et accep ta benedictione ingredi
ingan
antur ;
DE INFIRMIS FRATRIBUS . (CAP. XXXVI.)
Ja.JuntrumaJh.JgimenJd .Jeetfaran eallon bingan. 7 afar ealle binoINEIBMOBUM CUBA ANTE OMNIA ET SUPER OMNIA
is to gearcienna sablice sw a boat sigebenadadhibenda est. ut sieut revera Christa ita ci servia tur.
forbam be hesylf seede untruman ia w ees 7 gegeneasadan me
Quia ip se dixit infirmus fui at visita stis me;
beet boat gedydan a anum me hit gedydanEt quod fecistis uni de is minimis meis mihi fecistis ;
ah ba sylfan untruman sceaw ien on w uibmente godes heom
Sed et ipsi infirmi considerent in honorem dei
sylfum bean gebenod 7 mid heora oferfiaw ednesse 7 hine ge
sibi serviri ; et non sup erfluita te sua contris
drefan. heora gebrobra beaw iende hecm sylfan ba sw a beahtent fratres suas servientes sibi Qui tamen
gebyldelice sind ta cepanne forbam sw ylcum genihtsumere
p a tienter p ortand i sunt quia de talibus cap iosior
med Jd .J he bib beiyten Jh.J sea measta gimen*sit
merces adquiritur Ergo cura maceima sit
bam abbada eenigre gimeleasta beet hi na balian ba untru
abbati ne aliquam neglegentiam p a tiantur Quibus
man gebrobra sig hus. cyte ofer hi beteeht 7 ben
fratribus infirmis sit cella sup er se deputa ta et servitor
l l . untruman, first stroke of second it probably carr. from e. 1 5 . sit, t
copied from Latin, read sig .
4. rep eta tur , MS. rep eretur. benedictione, MS. benedictio. 7. INFIB
MORUM, I is forgotten by rubricator . sup er, MS. sup e. 9 . visitastis, MS.
visita tis. 1 1 . Erasure before ip si . 1 4. quia , i above line. 1 7 . infirmis,carr. from infirmus by erasure . sit, carr. from scit.
F 2
6 8 ] I‘
e'
axations o f rule for old men and for children .
adreadende 7 lufieende ac he fulfremed baba brice
timens deum. at d iligens ac sollicitus. Balnearu/m usus
ba untruman sw a oft sw a hit fremeb sigebaden barn halum 7is quoties exp edit ofi
'
eratur Sanis autem et
sw ybest 7 geanclicum leatlicor si geunnen Ja .J fleasca
maxime juvenibus tardius conceda tur ; Sed et carniu/m*beat bam untruman eallunga bam w anhalum forheale ac si
csus infirmis omnina debilibusque p ro rep ara tione con
geseald*boet onne hi beab gebaorade fram fieasclicummidgew une
5 ceda tur Ac ubi meli ora ti fuerint a carnibus more solido
lic baaw ealle 7 hi forhabban Ja.J ba measta Jh.J gimane habbe
omnes abstineant Curam autem marcimam habea t
se abbod.
fram bam harderum abbe fram banum boat 11a baa forabbas ne a cellarariis aut a servitoribus neglegantur
gimeleaste bam untruman forbam to him bahitlaceb sw a sw a
infirmi quia ad ipsum resp icit. quic
hw eat fram learnincnihtum sw a bib agyld .
quid a discipulis delinquitur.
DE SENIBUS VEL IN FANTIBUS. (CAP. XXXVII.)
beah basig ba sylfe meannisnesse gecind Jo.J Je.JLICET IPSA H UMANA NATURA TRAHATUR
[f.Jto mildheartnessa an bisum yldum ealdra
AD MISEricordiam ; in is aeta tibus seuum videlicet at
cildra beahhw eebere Ja .J regules ealldardamlicnyss heominfantum tamen at regule auctoritas eis
besceaw ige si forasceaw ad eefre w acmadnyss nateshw on
p rasp iciad ; Consideretur semp er inbecillitas. at nulla tenus
heom stibnis ragales 7 na si gehealdan an fatum ac sigi s eis districtio regule tenea tur in a limentis ; sed sit
on heom arfeest faresceaw ung 7 hi farahreadian minsterlicein eis p ia considera tio at p reveniant hora s
4 . beat, probably 6 is a paving letter. 5 . MS. fianne=boet anne ; readpanne. gebeorode, read gebetrode. 1 1 . 111 1ennisnesse
, of. Introd ,Ch. V,
5 67. 1 5 . fotum, cf. ih.
, 54 .
3 . j uvenibus, MS. invenibus. 4. infirmis, carr. from— as. 1 2 . aeta tibus,MS. eata ti bus . 1 5 . tenea tur
,MS. teneat. 1 7. MS. canonicis.
70 ] On the quantity of food ,to be tak en d aily.
gedyrstleeca bara eenig be beere sylfan abbe elles hw anane
suma t ibi a liquis de ip sa lectione aut a liunde
eenig bing smeaigan boet na si geseald intingan buton w enunge
quicquam requirere ne detur occasio nisi fortese ealdor fare lare abba fram trimminge w ylle eenig bingp rior p ro aedificatione voluerit a liquid
scortlice saagen brabar sea w uca beh nima sneadinge
breviter dicere Frater autem ebdomedarius accip ia t mixtum
ear ban be he aginne reeden forbam helgum gesumunga [f.J5 p riusquam incip ia t legere. p rop ter communionem sanctam
7 beat na sig healic him feasten forbyldian sybbanat ne forte grave sit ai j ejunium sustinere Postea
cicanen . mid bam w ucubenum 7 benum.
autem cum coquine ebdomedariis , at servitoribus.
hi gareardiab Jo.J na be endebyrdnesse reeden abbe
reficia t ; Fratres autem non p er ordinem legant aut
singan ac ba getrimman ba gehyrandancantent sed qui edificent audientes ;
DE MENSURA CIBORUM. (CAP. XXXVIIII.)
genihtsumian w e gelyfab ta deagberlicere reardunge Ja.J gemidSUEEICEBE CBEDIMUs AD REFECTIONEM aa'
rIDIAnam tam
deeges ge nones eallum maubum tw a gesadana syfliansexte quam none omnibus mensibus cocta duo
sanda Jg.J for mistlicora untrumnessa w enunge
p ulmentaria . p rop ter diversorum infirmita tes. ut forte qui
of anum sebe maag etan of obrum beet he si gereord bonneeoo uno non p otuerit edere etc a lio reficia tur ; Ergo
tw a sanda Ji.J Jh.J Ju.J ganihtsumiab 7 gif
I 5 duo pulmentaria cocta omnibus fra tribus suficiant. Et si
beab ac hw anane eepla abbe acennedlicu afetu Jg.J asigeglib
fuerint unde p oma aut nascentia leguminum adda tur
sw ilce boet bridde . an pund aw agan ganihtsumige on
at tertium ; Panis libera una p rop ensa suficia t in ( 145 a .)
dege sw a hw eaber Jg.J sw a Ji.JJi.J bu sig an gereardunge abbe
die. sive una sit refectio. sive
4 . sea w ucapen, see note. 1 6 . asigeglit) , I do not understand this glass.
4 . ebdomedarius, MS. ebdomedar1 1 s. 6. ci , sic in MS. ; in glassator’
s
handw riting. 1 4 . p otuerit, u above line. 1 6 . p oma , MS. p omi .
T he monk s to be careful to av oid ind igestion . [7 1
gereardunge 7 eafenbenunge beet gif hi sacalau O 11 eafen
prand ii et cene Quad si cena turi
gereardian of burn sylfan punde se bridda Ja .J fram bam hardera
sunt. de eadem libra tertia . p ars a cellarario
si gehealden to agifenna on eefenbenungum Jf.J gesw inc Jf.
reservetur. reddanda cenaturi s Quod si labor fortefactusJf.JJg.Jmare oncyre Jd .J de Je.J hitbeo gif hit f1 emab
fuerit major. in arbitrio et p otesta te abba tis crit si exp ed ia t
Jk.J ycan asyndrode tofaran aallam bingum aferfyllaa liquid augere remota p re omnibus crapula
boet neafra na undersmeage Jm.J bam muneca ofereat forbamut numquam subrip ia t monacha indigeries. quia nihil
sw a w iberw eard ban is sw a sw a aferfylle Js.Jsic contrarium est omni christiano quomodo crapula .
sw a sw a seede ure drihten w arnieb boet ne bean geheofagode
sieut a it dominus noster. Videte na graventur
c. c. on o ar u c1 um an mran'
e sea°
ce[ I [ l f f ll M [s ] s“
yld [h ] 1 1
carda vestra in crapula . Pueris vero minore aeta te. non eadem
na si gehealden micelness ah leesse bonne bam yldrumservetur quantitas. sed minor quam maj oribus
gehealdaura Jm .J J1.J fiber fetefleasb
serva ta in omnibus p arcita te. Carnium vero quadrup edum omnina
Ja.J si *forl1eamed butan w anhalum
ab omnibus abstineatur commestio. p reter omnina debiles at
be matrunianaegrotos
DE MENSURA POTUS. (CAP. XL.)
anra gehw ylc Jb.J syuderlice Ja .Jheafb sylene of gode sume
UNUS QU ISQUE PROPRIUM HABET D ONUM EX DEO alius
3 . oefenpenungum, corrected from cefenpenunge, probably not contemporary .
1 0. ne, the n has a stroke through it. 1 1 . fiber ov er ca rnium, andfetefloesdov er quad rupedum, probably ought to be partially transposed . Read fleesca
( instead officesd) over carnium,andfiberfete ov er quadrup edum. 1 2 . for
haemad,read forhoebben. 1 3 . p a metrunian, read metruman (for med
truman) .
l . cena turi, MS. cena tur. 5 . remota , MS. premota . omnibus era
p ula ,ibus era on erasure, MS. crap uli. 1 5. DONUM,
a letter erased
betw een D and o ; E ?
72 ] On the quantity,r of drink .
‘ W ine furthers ap ostacy .
’
sablice [a .J [n.J mid sumum ingehydasumme sic a lius 1
'
era sic. Et idea cum a ligna serupulasita te.
fram us 7 gemett bigleofa abra 7 is gesett sw a beah‘
a nobis mensura fvictus aliarurn canstituitur Tamen
untrumera [g.J w acmodnesse w egelyfab [d .J gemetinfirmarum cantuentes imbecillitatem credimus eminam
w ines geonden eenlepige genihtsumian geon deeg bam be $5115aini p er singulas suficere p er diem Quibus
[f.J gebyld [h.J forhaefednesse agene he
s autem danat Ideus talerantiam abstinentie p rop rium 8 6 ( 1 45 b.)
silfe mede hi w itan beet gif stow e neodbearfnessebabituras mercedem sciant Quad si aut laci necessitas
obbe gesw inc [h.J sumeres abbe sw iblic heete beet gifaut labor aut ardar aesta tis amp lius p ap as
bitt [d .J [b.J on dome ealdres obbe hi w unige [i.J on
cerit in arbitrio p riaris consistons. cansiderans in
callum bingum na beet undersmege oferfylle obbe druncennesse
omnibus ne subrep a t sa tietas aut ebrietas licet
be w e radan eallunga*W indred muneca beon getiht
IO legamus omnina m'
num monachorum p ersuaderi nan
[a .Jhuru binga huru binga [g.J beet [f.J beet benap otest saltem vel Izac cansentiamus. ut nan usque
06 oferfylle drincan [k .J ac hw onlicor forbam*W indrend
ad satieta tem libamus sed p arcius. quia fvinum
w ibersacan bedeb ba Witen bar bar neodbearfnessaap ostatare facit etiam sap ientes. Ubi autem necessitas
stow e bitt beet forasaedegemed abbe foraw ritene been
loci exp osait ut ne sup rascrip ta mensura in
gemett beet furD
donne mage ah micel [hJ mid ealle1 5 ven1r1 p assit. sed multa minus aut etc tata
naht bletsian god bara cardiab 7 hi na cyriannihil benedicant deum qui ibi habitant et non murmurarent ;
2'
7. 71 08 156 is glass to a rdar . 1 0. w indred , read w indrenc, i . e . w indréc.
1 1 . pend ,read w e na
,or more probably read pe as belonging to the pre
ceding paet. 1 2 . w indrend , read w indrenc.
2 . victus,MS. victis. 6 . MS. mercedam. MS. necessita te, corrected
into necessitas. 7. MS. a estas. 9 . a erietas in the MS. for ebriefa s .
1 0. Before p ersuaderi , the w ords nan esse, sed quia nostris temp oribus id
monachis, found in the other texts, are omitted . 1 3 . MS. sap ientis.
1 6 . deum, MS. ev idently by mistake has dominum (cl/7m,for
74 ] S ilence to be k ep t, esp ecially after Comp lin .
on eefeen hi gereardian se sylfa eefen si gedanad cesp eram reficiant Ip sa autem fvesp era sic aga tur
leoht leohtfaetes beet hine behofian gereardgende mid leohte
ui lumen lucerne nan indigeant reficientes. sed Zuce
bagit desges ealle binc ah beon gefyllede ac on eelcere tide
adliuc diei omnia cansummentur ; sed et omni temp ore
sw a eefen benunge abbe on tide sw a bus gemedemod [g ]sive sit cene sive refectianis bora . sic temp eratur. ut
mid deeg beet gew yrdan ealle bing.
cum Zuce flant omnia .
UT POST COMPLETOIRIUM NEMO LOQUATUR . (CAP. XLII.)
on eelcere tide sw igen sceolan healdan munecas sw ybostOmni temp ore silentium debeni studere mari achi . maxime
behhw aebere on nihtlicum tidum 7 forbi on eelcere tide sit
tamen nocturnis Izaris. Et idea omni temp ore sive
feestenes sit gereardung g tima gifhit bib gereardunge sona
j ejunii. sive p randii si tempus fuerit p rand ii. mace
beet hi arisab fram eefen benunge 7 hi sittan ealle togaedere
1 0 ui surrexerint a cena . sedeant omnes in unum.
7 reede an*
burhtogenes race obbe on ealdfeedera lifa abbe
et lega t unus colla tiones. vel aitas p a trum. aut
sabes sum binc beet getrymme ba gehyrendumcerte a liquid quad edificet audientes ; N an autem ep ta
forbam untrumum andgitum bena bib
ticum aut regum. lquia infirmis intellectibus nan erit ( 1 46 b.)
nytw yrblic on beere tida bis gew rit gehyran on obrurn
utile illa hora bane serip turam audire. aliis vera
tidum [e.J beon gereedde gif beob fmstenes dagas [a .J1 5 boris legantur Si autem j ejunii dies fuerint.
gesungenum aefensanga betw ux lytlum fasce sona hi gan to
d icta cesp era . p arva interva llo maze accedant ad
reedinge race obbe recednesse sw a sw a w e bufou seedon 7lectionem. calla tianum ut diacimus. et
8 , 9 . sit, sit, read sig sig ? g tima ,
v ery slight traces of erasure betw een
g and tima read gif’
? l l . purktogtnes, s ow ing to the influence ofLatin
ending ? read purhtagene.
1 2 . autem,corr. from auvera by w riting tem over vero, and a ( = idem)
over au. 15 . legantur, a corr. from u.
The brethren to come at once to d iv ine serv ice , [75
geraeddum feow er obbe fif leafum [p .J [p .Jleotis quattuar. aut quinque foliis vel quantum hora
[q .J eallum becumen togaedere [qJ burh basp ermittit omnibus in unum accurrentibus p er bane
yldinge reedinc gif eenig w enunge on bam sylfummoram lectionis Si quis forte in a ssignato
beteehtum him sylfum bingum beon eenig bib gebisgod he
sibi commissa fuerit occup a tus oc
becume ealle togeedere gesette hi gefyllan 7 utgan
curra t Omnes ergo in unum p ositi comp leant Et ex5
gende fram nihtsangum eenig 7 nasi leaf sybban eenigumeuntes a camp letariis nulla sit licentia denuo cuiquam
spraecon semig bing beet gif byb gemett funden [a .J eeniglaqui a liquid Quad si inventus fuerit quisquambisne forgaeian stilnesse mid bearfnesse cumena
hanc p revaricari taciturnitatis regulam. si necessitas basp idum
gif ofor becimb w enunga mnigum eenig binc obbe hatesup ervenerit aut forte abba a licui a liquid j usseret
beet [a .J beon 7 sw ylce mid healicum gedreoge 7 gemetegunge
Quad tumen et ip sum cum summa gravita te et moderatione IO
arw urblicor baet beobanestissime fiat.
DE H IS QUI AD OPUS DEI ET ADMENSAM TARDE
VEN IUNT . (CAP. XLIII.)
to tide godcundre benunge sona bonne bib gehyred sw a
AD H ORAM DIVINI OFFICII MOK UT AUD ITUM F UErz'
t
boob tacen eallum forleetenum [h.J sw a hw ylce bincsignum relictis omnibus que libet fuerint I5
on handum mid haelicum ofoste [bJ si becumen mid
in manibus summa cum festina tiane curratur cum
gedreoge beahhw aebere beet ne ge higeleas mete tendergravitate tamen . ut nan scurilitas inveniat fomi tem
2 . becumen, glass to occurrentibus ; read becumendum. 1 7. bigeleas,
probably the subst. higelea st w as originally there.
3 . lectionis, second i erased . in assigna ta , MS. in has signa ta . 8 . regu
lam,not in the MS. sine cessitas in MS. Before these w ords a line (regulam
gra viori vindicte subj acea t excep to) has been left out. 9 . autforte, MS. aut
ferte in one w ord,and t added above line in the MS. 1 2 . QUI not in theMS.
as soon as the bell is heard . Punishments for those ,
naht godes w earce na si forasett beet gif bib to
Ergo nihil ap eri dei p rep ona tur ; Quad si quis ad ( 1 47a .)
nihtlicum uhtsangum [O .J [q.J [p .J bas feow er and hund
noctur nas vigilias p ost gloriam p salmi nonagesimi
nigenteoban sealmas bane forbi eallunga teonde
quarti quem p rop ter bac omnina p rotra /zenda et
latlice w e w yllab beon gessed begimb 11a stands on eendebyrd
morose volumus d ici occurrerit. no n stet in ord 1ne
nesse [b.J on choro ac heeftemeest ealra stande abbe on
5 suo in Charo. sed ultimus omnium stet out in
stow e be be sw ylcum gimelesum [k.J asundran geset
loco quem talibus neglegentibus searsum con
se abbod bazt he sigew arnod fram him obbe fram
stituerit abba . ut videa tur ab ip sa vel ab
eallum obbe [O .J gefylledum w earce mid fuh'
e
omnibus usque du zn comp leto ap ere dei p ublica sa tis
deedbote he behreow sige for bi [b.J hi on bum ytemestan styde
factio ne p enitea t ; Idea autem eos in ultimo out
on sundram w e domdom scy1an standau beet gesaw ene fram
1 0 searsum ju dicavimus. debere stare ut visi ab
eallum abbe for beere sylfan scame he beon gebette [a Jomnibus. vel p ro ipsa verecund ia sua emendentur ; N am
w ib utan on cyrican git hi beob lifab byb feerunga bylesi foris ara taria remaneant erit forte ta lis qui
7 he slape obbe gew islice hi sette him syllanse aut collaeet et dormiat aut certe sedeat sibi foris :
beerute spellungum*
geaeuigtigab 7 beon geseald intinga bamvel fabulis vacet et detur occasio
aw yridan deofle ah inga w ib innan bazt he forbam1 5 ma ligno Sed ingred ia tur intro. ut nec totum
ne forleose 7 be bam obrum hi si gebet on deegberlicum
perda t et de reliquo emend etur D iur nis
2 . [o ] [p .J are partly pasted over. 3 . .‘eonde
,ea quite indistinct.
4 . la ttice, sic in MS.
, but the stroke may be the remnant of a letter
erased after qua rti. begimb, i. e. beoimd . 6 . gimelesum,to not quite
clear, probably gimea’sum w as in the MS. first
,then l w as added through
the (r , making it into gimelesum. 1 4. gew nigtigad or gewmgtigab‘
read
gea’mtigad.
2 . v igiliis in MS. 3 . i erased after quarti. 4 . morase, r corr. fromanother letter. 6 . ta libas, MS. a libas. 8 . MS. ominibus. sa tis
MS. sitis l l . saa , put in later. 15 . intro, t added above line.
1 6 . relinquo, é?" ( = esse) mendelar in the MS.
7 8 ] Atonement of faul ts by the excommunicated .
obbe eefter sybban eenig bing metes ge saegde drencg underfon
aut p ostea quc uam cibi ait p otus p resumere
ahhe gif enigum bib bebedum eeni bing f1 am bam ealdre
Sed si cu1 ofertur aliquid a p riore
7 underfon 7 he w ib saecb on tide beet on bare be he gew ilnabet acoip ere renuntierit. bora qua desideraverit.
[d .J beet he beet eefte beet beet he w ib soc obbe eallunga
boo quad p rius recusav1 t. aut a liud omnina
naht na underfon eet fulre deedbote gecw emlice
5 nihil a ccip iat usque ad emenda tionem congruam
DE H IS QUI EXCOMMUNICANTUR QUOMODO SATIS FACIANT .
(CAP. XLIIII.)
for healicum gylte fram gebedhuse 7 fram beade se be byb
QUI PROGRAVI CULPA AB onAromo et mensa excom
amansumad on tide onbeet godes w eare on cyrcean beer bib w urbod
munica tur : Izora qua opus dei in ora toria p ercelebra tur
eetforan dyran abreht alinge naht secgende buton beet an
1 0 ante faras oratoriip rostratus j acea t nihil dicens nisi tantum
ahyldum on eorban heafde pro afered eadmod calra of
p osita in terram cap ite : Stratus pronus omnium de
cyrcean utgangendre mid fotum 7 beet sw a lange do
ara tario ecceuntium p edibus Et boo tam d iu facia t
obbaet [S J deme fullice gebed se bonneusque dum abbas judicaverit sa tisfactum esse ; Qui dum ( 1 48 a .)
he gehaten fram cymb abetyrne bam sylfanjussa s ab abbate. venerit valva t se ip sius abba tis
fotum sybban eallra fotsw abum brobra beet hi gebiddan .
1 ; p edibus. deinde omnium vestigiis fra trum ut orent
for him 7 bonne gif hast he si underfangen on chore
p ro ip sa : Et tunc si jusserit abba recip ia tur in choro
abbe on eddebyrdnysse bar bar gement sw a vel plane
vel in ordine qua abba decreverit : ita sane
1 . underfon, f corr. from r . 2 . bebedum,bo above the line ; read
beboden. 8 . fram ( second ) . The MS. hasfr'
a . 1 0. cetfora n, ran seemsto be blotted . aprebt, for astrelzt. a linge, originally a lincge, for a licge.
1 1 . p ro in glossator’
s hand . 1 4. abetyrne, a paving’letter ?
1 . cibi,MS. ubi . a it must be a very old mistake for a ut, since a glossator,
meaningless, has prov ided it w ith the gloss scegde. 1 1 . p ranas added
by glossator. de corrected from tw o other letters. 1 3 . sa tz'
yactum,t
corr. from another letterbyerasure. 1 4 . ab omitted in the MS. 1 6. si , 13
corrected from c.
Penalty for mistak es in d iv ine serv ice . [79
sealm obbe antemn obbe reedinge obbe hw eet eeni bingui p salmw n. ut antiphonam seu lectionem vel a liud quidne gedyrstleece on gebedhuse aginnan buton eft se abbad
non p resuma t in ora torio imp onere nisi iterum abba .
hate 7 on eallon tidum baenne be bib gefylled godes w eorc
jubea t El omnibus aris dum comp letur opus dei
niber alenge hine sylfne on eorban on stow e on bani bep roicia t se in terram in loco quo
stynd 7 sw aful gebete 7*hihtt obbaet him hate eft
stat. et sic satisfaciat usque dum ei jubeat iterum 5
beet he gesw ice eallunga fulredaedbote fram bissereabba ut quiesca t j am ab liac satisfactione ; Q
fram leohtum gyltum ba be beob amansumode beet an framvero p ro levibus culp is excommunicantur tantum a
measan on cyrican hit gebeta obhige heese beet abbatesmensa in ora torio satisfaciant usque ad jussionem babba tis
beet fremman obbe bletsige 7 he seege genohhit is.
H oe p er/iciant usquedum beneficiat et dicat sufiicit
DE H IS QUI FALLUNTUR IN MONASTERIO . (CAP. XLV.)
gif eenig bonne he aginb sealm repse obbe an
SI QUIS DUM PRONUNTIAT p sa lmum resp onsorium. aut anti
temp leogb reedings butan burh fulre deedbotep lzonam. vel fa llitur lectionem nisi p er sa tisfactionem
bara tofaran eallum geadmet he beo mare w race
ibi coram omnibus humiliatus fuerit majori vind icte
he underhnige w itodlice se be nolde mid eadmodnesse breagiansubj aceot quipp e qui naluit bumilita te corrigere
beet beet be agelte mid gimeleaste cildra
qu neglegentia deliquid ; Infantes autem IS
for sw ilcum gylta beimbesw ugen.
p ro ta li culp a vapulent
4 . a lenge, cf. 78 . 1 0 ; originally a lencge, for a le ge. 5 . 7 bibit, quid ?1 3 . ge a dmet
,erasure of one letter ( 8 after go 1 5 . be above line .
1 6 . be imbesw agen, or bean besw ugen’
.l Indistinct. Understand : bean
besw ungen.
9 . H oe, corrected from non in the MS. 1 0. MONAS'I‘ERIO . All the
other texts have ORATORIO ( cf. Schrb’
er,W . V . , p . 94 ; Schmidt, p .
1 2 . fa llitur. Abov e ll there is the sign of contraction for ar . It has
been torn asunder by the stretching of the MS. consequent upon andnecessitated by the MS. being pasted up after the fire .
8 0 ] Penalties for light faults . The Abbot to announce
DE H IS QUI IN LEVIBUS REBUS DELINQUUNTUR . (CAP. XLVI.)
gif Spinb on eenigum gesw ince innan cicena on hederne
SI QUIS DUM IN LAB ORE QUOVIS IN COQUINA IN CELLARIO . ( 1 48
on benunge on beecerne on orcerde on eenigum creefte
in ministerio,in p istrino in orto in arte a liqua . dum
cbbe on sw a hw ilcere stow e eeni bing he agild obbe
tabora t. vel in quocumque loco a liquid deliquerit ut aut
tobryt eenig binc obbe forlysb gif
5 regerit quipp iam. aut p erdiderit sive a liud quid eaccesserit
beer ubi 7 hesylf cumende beerrihte toforan bam abbode
ibi et non veniens continua ante abbatem.
obbe to gegaderunge hit na sylf w illes gebete 7 he gefremmab
vel congregationem ip se ultra satisfecerit et p rodiderit
his gilt bonne he burh oberne cub hit bib
delictum suum dum p er a lium cognitum fueritmaran bote underhnige saule [m.J synnemajori subj aceat emcnda tiani Si anime vero p eccati
intinga gif beob lettinge beet an bam abbude obbe gastlicum
causa fuerit la tens. tantum abba ti aut sp iritalibus
ealdrum he gesw utelige ba cunnan gelacnian heora
senioribus p atefaciat. qui sciant cura re sua
eelfremeda w unda na abarian 7 gesw utelian
et a liena vulnera non detegere aut p ublicare
(DE SIGNIFICANDA H ORA OPERIS DEI .) (CAP. XLVII.)
godes desges 7 nihtes sig oaru beesNUNTIANDA H ORA OPERIS DEI DIE NOCTUQUE SIT cura
abbotes abbe hesylf eyban obrum hohfullum breber
1 5 abba tis aut ip se nuntiare aut tali solicito fra tri
obbe beteece bas gimene beet beet ongedafenlicum timaninjunga t Izanc curam ui omnia boris comp etentibus
2 . sp ind, read sw ind, for sw incb, and take it as glass to labora t in l. 4 .
3 . in orto in glossator’
s hand . 6 . ubi w ritten by glossator. 1 1 . Erasure
after gesw utelige .
2 . COUINA in MS. 3 . a liqua , MS. a liqua . 6 . veniens, MS. invens.
7 . p rodiderit, MS. perdiderit. 1 0 . MS. fuerint. tantum,tantem
in MS. , but the correction is indicated by w riting 11 ov er e. 1 2 . After
a liena , vulnera is w ritten above the line, possibly by glossator. detegerce in
MS. et instead of ant. 1 3 . The title of Chapter XLVII not being found
in our MS. ,it has been supplied from the other MSS. 1 6 . inj ungat, MS.
inj uga t.
82 ] Manual labour to be d one , at certa in hours of the d ay .
midw engendumbeere chta tide beet beet eis tow yrcannemediante octava hora : etiterum quad faciendum
hi w yrcan obbe eefan [a ] [b.J neodbehefnes'
est op erentur usque ad vesp ee'
rwm, Si autem necessitas
stow e obbe *
bearflices giforcrafab w eesmas togegaderigenne
loci aut p aup ertas exegerit ut ad fruges colligendas
burh hi beet hi beon gebisgode hi na beon gedrefede forbam
p er se occup entur non contri stentur qui abonne soban munecas burh *
gespinb heora handa
5 tunc veri mariachi sunt; si labore manuum sna rum
gif hi libbab sw a sw a ure feederes
vivant. sieut et p atres nostri et ap ostoli Omnia tomen
gemetelice beon forbam w ac modum fram clypungemensura te fiant p rop ter pusillanimes ; A ca lendis autem
0b anginn leenctenfeesten on ba obran fulran tide
actobribus usque ad caput quadragesime : usque in lioram
reedinge hi eemtian se ober tida onbeere ucan s
'
gedon
secundamp lenam lectioni vacent Hora secunda agota r
undern on heora w eorc 7 hi gesw ican
1 0 tertia et usque ad nonam omnes in opus suum laborent
beet bib beteeht gew ordenum forecnyll beerequad eis injungitur ; Facto autem primo signo hare
nontide hi gebeodan fram heora w earce eenlepie 7 hi beon
none disjungant se ab op ere suo singuli. et sint
gearw e bonne bone oberne cnyll cnylb eefter gereardunge
p ara ti : dum secundum signum pulsaverit; Post refectianem ( 149 b.)
hi eemtian heora reedingum obbe on sealmum
autem vacent lectionibus aut p salmis In
leenctenes feestenes on degum fram aerne merien ob beere
1 5 quadragesime vero diebus a mane usque ad
briddan tide emtian *heoreedingum obba
tertiam p lenam vacent lectionibus suis. et usque ad
1 . midw engendum ? 11 may be 1 perhaps read mid ligendum. eis, Latin,or e pav ing letter 3 . pearflices, i. e . pea rflicnes. gifarcrafad, see note .
5 . gesp inb‘
,read gesw ind. 7. clgp unge, l above line . 8 . on
,n corr. from
other letter : 6 ? 1 1 . forecngll, read probablyforme cngll. 1 2 . heora ,71
indistinct . 1 5 . lcenclenes , laznc not quite clear. 1 6. heoroedingum,read
heora rcedingum.
1 . MS. fa ciendam. 3 . exierit in the MS. 4 . MS . occup aentur.
5 . labore, MS. laborcs. 6 . MS. viant. 9 . secundam,
MS. secundum.
1 6 . lectionibas,MS. lectiones.
O ther hours to be giv en to study . [8 3
fullan teoban tida hi w yrcan beet heom beob beteeht
decimam horam p lenam op erentur quad eis injungitur.
on bam dagum leenctenfeesten * hiderfan ealle eenlepigeIn quibus d iebus quadragesime. a ccip iant omnes singu
los
bec of boc cystan ba hi be endebyrdnesse eall abutan
cod ices de bibliotheca quos p er ordinem ex integro
reeden ba beo synd to syllanne on anginne leestenlegant ; Qui codices in caput quadragesime dand i
tofaran callum bingan w islice si beteeht an obbesunt Ante omnia autem sane deputetur unus aut 5
tw egen ealdres ba emfaran mynster on tidum bam hi
duo seniores : qui cj /rcumeant monasterium horis quibus
geeemtian reeding 7 hi gew arnian be lees be si gemetvacant fratres lectioni. et videant. ne forte invenia tur
asoleen se ge emtige idelnesse abbe spellingum 7frater accidiosus qui vacet otiasa aut fabulis et
he nis geornfull 7 he nis beet an him unnyt w urbo
non est intenta s lectioni et non solum sibi inutilis est.
ac he abre upaheib bes byllice beet feorsi gif he bib
sed etiam a lias extollit hic ta lis si quad absit rep er
gemet si gebread eene 7 obre side beet an gif he hit
tus fuerit. carrip ia tur semel et secunda ; si non emen
na gebett regollicere breaiunge be bam elles sw a
daverit correp tioni regulari subj aceat et ta liter
beet obre beet ondI eedab no me to breber
ut ceteri timeant N eque frater ad fra trem j unga tur
on ungedafenlicum tidum on bam drihtelicum deege reedinge
horis incomp etentibus D ominica d ie lectioni
hi emtian ealle asindrodum bisum mislicum benungumvacent omnes excep tis his qui variis oficiis 1 5
ba be synd beteehte gif eenig sablice gimeleas abbe asoleen
deputa ti sunt Si quis vero ita neglegens et desidiosus
bib beet nele obbe no mage smeegan obbe an
fuerit ut nan velit ; aut non p ossit meditavi out legere.
2 . hid erf'
an,read hi undeifan. 9 . peat, p corrected from or into. 6.
1 4 . on, indistinct . 1 7. a n,merely end ing of ( razd)a n to denote infinitive.
1 . inj ungitur , MS. ingungitur. 3 . quos, MS. qua s . 4 . Qui , MS. quia .
7 . invenia tur,MS. invenia t. 1 3 . timeant, MS. timca t. 1 5 . va cent,
MS. vea cent. 1 7 . valit,MS.fuelit
8 4 ] O n the observ ance o f L ent.
si beteeht him w eorc beet he do beet he'
no go mmtige
injunga tur ei opus quad faciat ut non va cet .
ba [e .J untruman [b.J gebrobran [e.J abbe [d .J estfullum
Fra tribus autem. infirmis out delicatis .
sw ylcum [e.J w earce obbe . eeft obbe si gebeoda beet[f.J hita lis op era aut ars inj ungatur ut nec
forbanne idele na hina mid stibnessa gesw ing beon [i.J of
otiasi sint. nec violentia laboris app ri
sette beet [f.J hi beon aflingede bara *w acmodes fram
5mantur ui efi'
ugentur , Quorum inbecillitas ab
bam abbote is to forsceaw iende
abba te cansideranda
DE QUADRAGESIME OBSERVATIONE . (CAP. XLVIIII .)
[LJbehbe on eelcere lif[m.Jmunecas leenctenfeestenesLICET OMNI TEMPORE VITA MONACH I QUADRAGESIME
sceale 7 gehealdsumnesse [p .J [O .J forbambe is forbam feaw era
debea t observa tionem habere. tamen quia p aucorum
be is beos miht [a ] w e atihtab on [b.Jbisum degum leencten
1 0 est ista v irtus. idea suademus istis diebus quadrafeestenes [e.J [f.J on eelcere cleennesse heora lif [e .Jgesime. omni purita te vitam suam
[hJ7 ealra heora gimeleasnesse [e.J [11 .Jcustodire et omnes p ariter neglegentias suas
obra tida on bisum helgum degum adlian beet [a ]a liorum temp orum his diebus sanctis diluere Quad
[b.J w yrblice bib[a .J gif fram callum leahti um [e.J [d .Jtunc digne sit si ab omnibus v 1 ti is temp eremus ,
7 gebede [d .J mid w opum [f.J 7 onb1yrdnesse [gJ [hJ“
1 5 Orationi cum fletibus lectioni et compunctioni cardis
7 [e .J forheefeednesse [gJ gimene uton [a .Jsyllan on bisuma tque abstinent1e op eram demus Ergo his diebus
uton don sum binc l[d .J gew unelicne [e.J gaicl
augeamus a liquid ad solitum pensu/m
3 . oeft, nearly illegible , read croeft. 5. aflingede, 11 under the line ;of. Introd . , V . 70 . w acmod es
,read w a cmodnes . 9. fo1pam/be, dittography .
1 1 . [e .J or 1 7. [c.] not quite clear ; maybe part of d (of a dsolitum) .
5 . efi'
ugentur, M .S ef uga tur. 7 . The title in the MS. is DE XL“
OBSERVATIONE. 9 . gancoram,MS. p aveorum. 1 3 . sanctis, possibly in
glossator’
s hand . d iluel e, MS. defluere. 1 6 . operam,MS. op eram. his
added by glossator. 1 7. a ugeamus in glossator s hand its gloss, uton don,w ould make us think that the glossator has read cyamus.
8 6 ] On those brethren w ho are aw ay for one d ay only.
[r.J se abbod [SJ beet [LJ andgit beet beet sw a is
oratorium et a as hoe p erp endzt quia ita est
[11 . J don beerrihte godes [d .J w oore [d .J [e Jbar ba1 hi [n .Jagant 1bidem opus dei ubi op e
w yrcan[e .J [f.J ege mid godcundum bigeenge [g J [hJ cw uw a
rantur cum tremore div ano flectentes genua
[e .Jsw a gelice [b J ba ba on.[b.J gange [e .J synd [b.J esende [b.J
S1militer qu1 in itinere sunt d irecti
*hid hi [e.Jna for gimeleasian [p .J on gesettere tide [e.J abhi [h.J5 non eos p retereant hare eonst1tute sed
sw a sw a hi [k Jmagon don [11 .J heom sylfum [1.J 7 [OJ beowut p assant agent sibi et servi
domes [O .J gafol [n.J hi na forgimeleasab agylflan.
tutis p ensu/m nan neglegant reddere
DE FRATRIBUS QUI NON LONGE SATIS PROFICISCENTUB . (CAP. LI.)
[b.J be for eenigre andsw are ba beob afarenne
FRATRES QUI PRO QUOVIS RESPONSO PROFICISCUNTUR
7 on bam sylfan deege hi hihtan gecyrran to mynstre1 0 ET EA d ie sp erant reverti ad monasterium
hina gedyrstleecan w ib utan [d .J etan [e.J [e .Jbeah beN on p resumant foris manducare etiam
[e.Jbeon fi em eenigum [fJ men gel. edene buton hit sig beboden
s i a quavis rogentur . ni si
w un11nga [i.J fram heora [k .J abbude [k .J heom [g.Jforte ab ab a te suo eis precip iatur ;
beet [b.J gif hi elles dob[b.J hi beon *amsumude .
uad si a liter fecerint exeommunieentur ;
DE OEA'I ORIo MONASTEBII . (CAP. LII.)
gebedhus [c J [b.J beet sig [e .J beet hit 1s [d .J gecw eden [d J me neOra torium hoe sit quad dicitur nee
beer eenig binog eslles si ge don [d .J abbe [eJ gelodibi quicquam aliud geratur aut eonda tur
3 . bigcenge, see note. cw uw a , read onaw a . 5 . hid , probably d is a
pav ing letter and hi dittography . 1 4. amsumude,read ama nsumude.
1 6 . gebedhus, h above line . 1 7. egelod , see note .
6 . agant, MS. agans, 3 being underdotted , and t w ritten over it . 8 . SATIS,
MS. STATIS . PROFICISCENTUR,MS. PROFICISCE. 1 0 MS. sp era nlnr.
1 5 . ORATORIO, MS. ORATOB II. 1 6 . Ora torium,
MS. Oora torium.
The Oratory to be used for p rayer only . On hosp itality . [8 7
gefylledum w earce [e .J mid healicum [d .J sw ige [b.JEmp leto op ere dei cum summa silentio
hi utgan 7 si gesungen mid arw yrbnysse [f.J beet [gJJ [b.Jexeant et aga tur reverentia d eo ut fra ter[1.J feerunga heom sylfan [n.J synderlice [m.J so be w ile [m.J
( 151 a . ) qui forte sibi p eculia liter vult orare
[g.J na si geledt obres mid onhrope [e .J 7 gif w ile [a .Jnon imp ed ia tur a lterius inp robita te Sed et si a liter
him [gJ sylfum w enunga [k.J digelicor gebiddan [i.J andfealdlice
vult sibi forte seeretius orare simp liciter 5
ah he inga 7 he gebidde [b.J na mid blud 1 e [d .J stefne [d Jintret et oret. nan in clamosa voce
ac on tearum 7 onbryi dnesse [f.J heortan [g.J [b.J se besed in la erimis et intent1ane cordis , Ergo qu1
gelice w eorc na deb he na si gebafod gefylledum [f.J w eorce [f.Jsimile opus non facit nan p ermitta tur exp licito op ere
beeftan belifan [e .J eallsw a hit is geseed ober
remarari in ora torio sicut dictum est. ne a lius
lettincge beet he na bolige.
imp edimentum p a tia tur
DE H OSPITIBUS SUSCIPIENDIS. (CAP. LIII.)
[bJeells oferbecumendlicum [b.J cuman [b.J sw a sw a crist [e .JOMNES SUPERVENIENTES H OSPITES TAMQUAM
[e.J forbam [d .J be his to cw ebenne [d .J [e.Jchristus suscip iantur. quia ip se dieturus est
cuma [bJ ic w ees 7 geunderfangenne [e .J [d .J [a .J 7 eallum
hosp es fu1 : et suscep ist1s me , Et omnibus
beeslic [b.Jw u1b meub [b.J 7 si gegearcod [e .J sw ybest [e.Jcongruus honor ew ibea tur maxime
hiw cubum [d .J geleafan 7 eelbeodigum [f.J [g.J bonne bib
domesticis fidei et p eregrinis Ut ergo nun
gecyged [g.J cui na [h.J [e .Jsi becumen [b.J fiam bam ealdre
tia tus fuerit hosp es . oceurratur ci a pri ore
4. geled i, d corr. from other letter, a 2 onhrop e, e indistinct. 1 7. gecg’
ged .
In the MS. ged is crossed out , and dd w ritten over it.
7 . la crimis, MS. Iaerimo ; but a underdotted , and is w ritten over it .
1 3 . suscip iantar,MS. susp ieiantur. 1 4 . hosp es,MS. has sp es. suscep istis,
MS. suscep istist, but the latter t underdotted . 16 . p ereg1 1nis, MS p ere
grinus.
8 8 ] G uests to be receiv ed as‘
Christ H imself.
abbe fram [d .Jgebrobrum [d .J mid ealre [e.Jbenunge. [e.J sabre
vel a fra tribus cu/m omni ofieio hari
lufe [e .J7 eerest[b.Jhi gebidan[e .Jeac samod[c.J7 sw a hi been[d .Jta tis ; Et p rimitus harent p ariter : et sic sibi
gefeerleehte [d .J on sibbe beet [a .J ii a sig geboden Sibbe costsocientur 1n p ace , Qu p acis osculum
[e .J buton bam foreseedan gebeda for deofi/
um [f.Jnon oferatur nisi ora tione p remissa . p rop ter
sw icuncgum [f.J [f.J [e .J on beere sylfan gretinge [e.J5 illusiones d iabolicas In ip sa autem sa luta tione
eelc [b.J si [e .Jgegearcod ci him meeb eallum [e.J aw egomnis exibea tur. humanitas Omnibus
obbe cumende [e.J [f.J gew itendum [f.J cuman sit [g.Jahyltumvenientibus sive d iscedentibus hosp itibus. inclina ta
heafde [g.J [h.J [h.J callum lichaman on eorban [k.Jcap ite. vel p rostrato omni corpore in terram
[b.Jcrist on [e.Jheom si gebeden [e .J se be bib underfangen
christus in eis adoretur Qui et suscip i tur ,
underfangenum [b.J [i.J cuman [g.J bean [e .J geleedde [e.JSuscep tis hosp ites ducantur d
to gebede 7 sibban [h.J 7 sitte [e.J ealdor [h.Jora tionem. et p ostea sedea t cum eis p rior aut cui
[h.J [h.J si geresd [e .J eetforan barn cuman seo [e .Jj usserit ip se lega tur eoram osp ite lete ( 1 51 b. )
godeunde lage [e.J beet [d .J beon getrymede [e.J7 eefter bisandivina ut edificetur et p ost
eelc [f.J him gearcod meeb[f.J [h.J feesten fram ealdre
hec omnis ei ewhibeatur humanita s ; j ejunium a p riore
si tobroden for [d .J cuman [d .J buton w enunga [f.J healic [g.J1 5 franga tur p rop ter hosp item ni s1 forte p reci
deeg [e.J sig [g.Jfeestenes se na mage beon gew eenmed [e.Jp uus s1 t d 1es j ej unzi qui non p ossit violari ; Fratres
[b.J [d .J gew unan feestena [e.J fylian w eeter [e.Jautem eonsuetudinibus j ejuniorum p rosequantur ; Aquam in
6 . Latin in glossator’
s hand , under him. ma d, see note. a w eg belongs
to gew itendum in l. 7. 7. sit,Latin , or a misreading for sig, belonging
to 3 1°
gebed en (l. 1 0 . [e.J or [e .J? 1 2 . [e .J not clear. 1 4 . [h ] ?or or h0 = autem ? 1 6 . geu
'
cenmed,read gew cemmed .
9 . adoretur , MS. adorietur. suscip itar, MS. susp ieitar. 1 0. Suscep tisin the MS. (read suscep ti) ; a v ery old mistake, w hich has been glossed
accordingly . 1 4. j ej unium,MS. j aniam. 15, 1 6. p recip uus, MS. p reeip ias.
90 ] The monks to receiv e no letters or p resents, w ithout leav e .
w earce 7 na beet an [e .J [e.J on heom [e.Jah on eallum [e .Jop era , Et nan solum in ip sis . sed in amni
benungum [e.J mynstres [b.J Sig [a .Jbeos foreseeaw unga [b.Jbus ofieiismona sterii i sta sit considera t io. ( 152 a .)
beet bonne hi behofiab [i.J helpas bean bef’
asste
ut quando indigent : salaeia accommodentur e1s
[k .J [1.J bonne hi [n.Jeemtiab [n.J 7 hi hirsumiab bebo
et iterum quando vacant abediant imp er
denum [e.J [d .J [e .J cumena [f.J habbe beteeht hus [b.J5 anti ; Item et eellam hasp itum abea t asigna tam fra ter.
bees saw le godes [b.J ege [b.J he geahnige bar beon
cuius anima t1mar de1 p assidet ubi sint
bedreaf genihtsumlice [m.J [n.J [n.J fram w issum mannum
leoti stra ti sufieienter. et domus dei a sap ientibus
w islice 7 Si gebenode [m.J cuman [b.J'
bam be na bib
sap ienter amministretur ; H asp itibus autem cui nan p re
bahaden nateshw on na sigefeerleeht na ne Sig gesprecan
eip itur nullatenus societur neque canloqua tur.
7 gif he agen cymb abbe he gesihb gegrettum [1.J sw a
IO sed et si obviaverit aut viderit sa lutatis humi
sw a hit [m.J is her bufan geseed [m.J gebedenra [k .Jliter quad dictum et p etita
bletsunga [k .J ah he ga [i.J [n.J [p .J na bean alifeed
benedictione p ertransea t dicens sibi non licere
samod spreeaon mid cuman
eonloqui cum hasp ite.
VT NON DEBBAT MONACHUS LITTERAS VEL ELOGIAS
SUSCIPERE. (CAP. LIV.)
naht na Si alifed bam netram his magumNullatenus licea t monacho neque a p arentibus sui s
nafrom eenigum mannan heom betw eona
neque quoquam haminum nee sibi invicem litteras. eulogias
abbe eenige lac underfon abbe syllan buton bebode
vel quelibet munuscula acoip ere aut dare sine p reeep ta
3 . aecammadentur, MS. aecammedentur. 6 . anima , MS. animar.
sint, added by glossator. 8 . sap ienter, MS. sip ienter. hasp itibus, MS.
hasp otibus. 1 0. obvia verit,ve above line. 15 . sascip ere, MS. sascip e.
1 8 . manuscula ,MS. manuscedp a .
D ress to be in accordance w ith the climate .
bees abbados beet gif bib eac sw ylce fi am his magum
abba tis. Quad si etiam a p arentibus suis
him eenigbinc gesend he na gedyrstleece underfon baetci quicquam directu mfuerit . nan p resuma t suseip ere il
’ud . nisi
eerest buton hit beo gesesd bam abbada beet gif he heed
prius 1nd icatum fuerit abba ti Quad si juserit
beon underfangen sig on*anfealde barnbe he beet
suscip i . in abba tis s1 i p otesta te. cui illud
heet syllan 7 he na Si gedreefed bam be hit bib
jubead dare et non. eontristetur frater cui forte 5
gesent bcet na Si geseald intingu bam deafle se be ge
d irectum fuera t ut nan detur occasio d 1abala , Quia
dyrstleecb elles regolicere stire he
b. ) autem a liter p resumserit discip line regulari sub
underfon
j acea t ;
be hreegel benam 7 seeah benum gebrobra
DE vESTIAEIIS ET CALCIARIIS FRATRUM. (CAP. LV.)
[bJ reaf [c.J [d .Jeefter stow e [e J gehw ylcnysse [d .J beerVestzmenta fi a tribus secundum lacorum qua lita tem
beer hi ea i diab bean gesealde forbam on cealdumubi abitant. vel aerum temp eriem. dentur. quia in frigidis
eardum [1.J sw ybor be behofabon w eermum less [e .Jregianibus amp lius ind igetur. in colidis vera minus ; H aec
beos foreseeaw ung [e .J mid barn abbude is [e .Jergo considera tio p enes abba tem est ; Nos tamen
on medenlicum stow um [e .J genihtsumian [e.J [e.J munecum
mediacribus lacis sufieere eredimus monachis
geond eenlepige [f.J*culam 7 tonican
*culam on w intre
p er singulos eucullam et tanicam ; Cucultam in hieme 1 5
bicce [b.J 0 11 sumere binne [k.J abbe ealdnesse 7
i villasam. in esta te pu/ram. aut vetusta tem et
scapularian for w earcum [O .J* fiandreaf [b.J fota
scapulare p rop ter op era Indumenta p edum.
3 . ha d,d or t. 4 . anfea lde, read anw ea lde . 1 3 . foreseea w ung,f
might be r . 15. eulam,read culan (tw ice) . 1 7. fiandreaj } see note.
5 . jubead dare,MS. j ube ad da re. 9 . LV . In the MS. this is found
before vestimenta . 9 . CALCIARIIS, MS. CALCIARIS . 1 1 . tamp ariam,
MS. tamp ariam. 1 6 . vetusta tem,MS. vetustanlem. The other texts
have vetustam for w hich vetasta (n)tem is an old mistake , hav ing been
glossed as though a substantive .
92 ] O ld habits to be k ep t for the p oor. [Oh . LV.
soccas 7 hosan [e.J bara binga eallra be bleo‘
p edules et ca liga s D e quaram rerwm. omnina de ealare
na abbe gretnysse [d .J na cidan [b.J ah sw a sw ilce
aut grassitudine non causentur monachi . sed qua les
sw a magan bean gefundene [f.J on scira [h.J on bam be hiinveniri p assunt in p rovincia qua habi
w uniab abbe sw a hw eet sw a w aclicor [m.J bean w ibmetene meegtant aut quad vilius camp arari p otest
[e .J [b.J be gemete foreseeaw ige beet na bean [e .J5 Abbas autem de mensura p revidea t ut nan
gescyrte ba Sylfan rcaf brucendas hi ah gemetlice
curta ip sa vestimenta utentibus. ea sed mensurata
nimanda niw e ba ealdan [b.J hi agifan on andw erdum to
Aceipientes nova vetera semp er reddant in presenti loco re
geleohgenne on rasgal huse for bearfan genah bib
p anenda in vestiaria. p rop ter p aup eres Suficit
[b.J muneca tw a tunicau 7 tw a cuflan habban
enim monacha duos tonicas. et duas euculla s habere
for nihtum 7 for bw eale beet beet1 0 p rop ter nactes. et p rop ter lava tianem. J am quad
to lafe bib bean ofadon [e .J 7 mean
sup ra fuerit sup erfluu/m est. amp utare deeet Et p edules :
7 sw a hw eet sw a his eald [b.J 7 hi agildan bonneet quadeumque est vetustum semp er reddant
hi underfob bonne hi underfab niw e . rec bas ba badum accip ia nt novum ; Femura lia hi qui in ( 1 53 a .)
[f.J beab asende on hreegelhuse niman ba hi gecyrrendevia d iriguntur de vestia ria accip iant qui revertentes
gebw agenu bara agenbringan [b.Jcuflan [e .J 7 tamicen [e.Jlata ibi restituant ; Cueulle et tonice
bean oberhw ilen synd gew unede sunt habban eethw igan heterensint a liquanta salita quas habent modice meliores
8 . geleohgenne, h above line. 1 3 . under/”ad ( a dittographical glass to
a ccip iant) , a or a ? rec, one letter not clear, probably b this w ould make it
brea. 1 5 . gepw agenum, 10 corr. from r. euflan,see note . 1 6 . sunt in
hand of glossator.
1 . calore, MS. ca lore. do ? cf. note to 1 0 . 7. 2 . ant, MS. a it. causentur,
MS. causenter,w ith a 11 over the er . 7. Aceip ientes, MS. Aceip iens .
loco in none of the other texts ; the MS. has lace. 1 1 . d ecet, MS. dedet.
1 3 . dum,the MS. has d ivine d am. navam,
MS. navenz,but 6 corr. into 11 .
1 6 . solita, MS. salitis.
94 ] The guests or some brethren to j oin the Abbot’ s table .
on eallum [b.J his domum edlean
In omnibus tamon judieiis retributianem
he bencecogitet
DE MENSA ABBATIS. (CAP. LVI.)
nisan [0 ] mid eelbeodigum 7 [e.Jcuman *Syb
MENSA ABBATIS CUM PEREGRINIS ET H OSPITIBUS sit
Simble sw a of sw a beahhw eebere lees [i J sint [g.J [b.Jgystes5 semp er Quoties tamen minus sint ha 1p ites
ba ba he w ile of gebrobrum [b.J geclypian his Sigquos vult dc fra tribus voeare in ip sius sit
on*anfealdre ealdres [b.J eenne abbe tw egen eefre
'mid
p otesta te Seniores tamen unum aut duos semp er cum
gebrobrum to forleetene for lare abbe stirefratribus dimittendum p rop ter discip linam
DE ARTIF ICIBUS MONASTERII . (CAP. LVII.)
creefican [b.J gif sind on mynstre mid ealre eadmod
ART IFICES SI SUNT IN MONASTERIO : CUM OMNI humili
nesse hi don ba Sylfan creeftas gif gebafab se abbud
ta te faciant ip sa s artes. si p ermiserit abba
beet [a .J gif bib eenig [a .J[b.J upahafen [a .J for ingehideQuad si a liquis eac eis extallitur p ro scientia
his creeftes beah be he beogeeseew en sum binc burhteonartis sue ea quad videa tur a liquid conferre
on minstre beS sw ylce Si upahreered fram bam Sylfan creefte
monasterio. hie ta lis eriga tur ab ip sa arte
7 ober siban burh hine lie na fare buton w enunge geeadI 6 et denuo p er eam nan transea t. nisi forte humi
mottum [p .J hatte gif hw eet [a .J [b.J of w earcum
liata ei iterum abba jubea t Si quid vera ex ap eribus
4 . Erasure before nisa n, read misan. sgd, read egg or bgb.
for aft. 7 . a nfea ld re, read anw ea lda . 1 0 . Read erceftiean.
gcesaew en, see under the rest, a contemporary addition.
3 . LVI. in the MS. before mensa , in line 4 . 6 . ip sius, MS. ip sis.
8 . d imittendum,MS. d imitiendo. The w ord p raearet of the other texts
completing ours is omitted in the MS. 9 . ARTIF ICIBUS , MS ARTICIBUS.
LVII before Artifices in 1. I O . 1 2 . ea eis in glossator'
s handw n ting.
T he v arious artisans humbly to d o their ow n w ork . [95
w yrhtena is to sillanne w arnien hi sylfe burhartifieum vemmdandw n est ; videant ip si p er
bara handa be synd to syllanne beet hina gedyrstleecanquorum manus transigenda sunt ne a liquam
eenig facen [k .J on gebringan hi gemunon eefre
fraudem presamant infirre. Memarentur semp er
beet hine [e .J [f.J be hi on lichaman
annanie. et saphire ne forte mortem quam illi in corp ore
bolodan [f.J bas [b.J abbe eells eenig facen [1.J of
p e1 tulerunt .
1 hane isti vel omnes qui a liquam fraudem de 5
bingum mynstres babedob [d .J bolian [e .J on
rebus ,
1 monasterii fecerint in anima p a tiantu/r ,
1 In
bam Sylfum [b.J sceattum ne undersmuge gitsunge yfelip sis autem p retiis non subrip iat avaritie ma lmn .
ah sige eethw ega w aclicor seald bonne fram obrumsed semp er aliquantu
’um vilius detur quam ab aliis
w or uldlicum bingum beet Sig eallum gew uldrod gode
( l54 a ) secularibus I ut in omnibus glori/‘
icetur deus ;
DE DISCIPLINA SUSCIPIENDORUM FRATRUM. (CAP. LVIII.)
niw an [f.J cumenne eenig to gecyrrednesse ne Si him ebelic [bJNOVITEE VEN IENS QUIS AD CONVERSIONEM . nan ci faeilzs
forgifen in feereld [a .Jac [i.J sw a sw a seede [i .J [k .Jfandiabtribuatu/r ingressus. sed sicut a it ap ostalus. p roba te
gastes gif hi of gode sind [m.J [a .J cumende gif he burhsp iritus si ea: deo sunt. Ergo si veniens p ersevera
w unab cnuciende 7 gifhe on gebrohtum teanum 7 unfrodnyssaverit p ulsans et inlatas sibi injurias. et d zfiiculta tem
inegan [l.J astier feow erdagum [m.J [m.J 7 bid
ingressus p ast qua ttuar aut quinque dies
gesaw en [n.J [d .J gebyldelice beran 7 burhw unian his bene [t .Jvisus fuerit p atienter p ortare. et p ersistere petitiani
[q .J[m.J Si forgifen in agan in feereld [r.J on huse mid
sue annuatur ei ingressa s .
1
et sit in calla has
9 . gode, g partly erased , instead of e, w hich w as most likely intended to beerased .
1 . ip si, added by glossator. 1 0. SUSOIPIENDORUM FRATRUM,MS. AD S . F .
,
w hich may also indicate that AD SUSCIPIENDOS FRATRES w as in the original.
LVIII in the MS. before N aviler. 1 2 . a it,MS. a t. 1 3 . veniens, MS.
inveniens .
O n
“
the w ay of receiv ing
i
N ov ices. [Oh . L VIII .
cumendre on feaw um degum sybban[e.J [b.J Slg on huse
pitam paucis d iebus ; Postea autem sit in eella
nicumendra beer he smeege [g.J 7 he etc 7 he sleepe [i J [a .Jnavitiarum : ubi meditetur et manducet et dormia t ;
[a .J ealdor him [b.J sw ilc 7 Si beteehte se Sig [d .J gelimlic [e .JEt sen1ar ci tal1 s deputetur quia ap tus
[f.J to gestrynenne [f.J sanw la [g.J [h.J [i.J ofer [i.J him ne [1.Jsit ad lucrandas animas . qui sup er eum
eallunga [k .J geornlice Si begeme 7 hohful [m.J5 omnina curiose intendat ,
1
et sollicitus sit. revera deum
[q.J [r.J to godes w earce to gehyrsumnesse [t Jquerit si solici tus est ad apus dei ad aboedient1am
7 to hospa bean gebodenne celra heardnessa [e .J [e .J 7ad abp rabria ,
1 Predicentur ci amnia dura . et
stibnissa [d .J burh beet he si gefaren to gode [a .J7 gif he helzeetaspera p er que itur ad deum; Et 81 p ramiserit
be his stabolfeestnessa [e.J [e.J anreednessa eefter tw egra
de stabilitate sua p erseverentiam .
1
post da
monbum [d .Jonbrine [a .JSi geresd [b.Jhim [e .Jb1 0 arum mensium circulum legatur cui hee
regal be endebyrdnessa [d .J 7 Si geseed him efne her is
regula p er ordinem et dica tur ci eece lea .
under beere beow ian bu w ilt git [e .J bu miht [i.J gehealdan [k Jsub qua militare vis ; Si p ates abser1 are
infaran gifbu na miht [n.J [m J [q.J frige [pJaw eggew it
ingredere. si vera nan p ates. liber discede
gif[e.J ba git [f J he stint bonne he Si galeed on bam fore
Si adhuc steterit. tune duca tur in sup ra ( 154
seadan [e.J huse [e.J nicumenra 7 he Si fandod [q.Jdietam eellam navitiorum et iterum p rebetur
on callum gebylde 7 eefter syx monba [e.J embrine 7 Si afor
in omni p atientia ,
1 Et p ast sex mensium circulam rele
reed him regal [e.J beet he w ite to ban ingange [g.J 7 gif
ga tur ei regula , ut seia t ad quad ingreditur ,
1 Et si
5 . si (Latin) , i corr. from e . 1 0. an brine, read embrine. 1 4. Second he
not clear. 1 5 . j andad stands so close upon margin that something before
it may have been cut aw ay .
2 . med itetur, MS. medieefnr. 5 . revera deum querit, MS. reverendum
quem. 8 . p er que i tar, MS. p ersequentur. 1 3 . d isced e, MS. d isscede.
1 4 . dueatur, d cut aw ay . 15 . The contraction for p re stands over p ro
of probetur in glossator’
s hand as ifhe w ished to correct it thus.
9 8 ] All their p rop erty to be giv en up to the monastery .
mearce do 7 mid his handa hit ofor bam w eofo de
signum facia l et man/u sua eam sup er'
altare
he leege beet gew rit bonne he laeigd agenne se nicumena sona
p ona t Quam dam p osuerit. incip ia t ip se novitius mos: ( 1 55
bis fers [b.J [e.J [e .J eefter biure [d .J spreece
hunc versum Suseip e me, domine secundum eloquium
[d .J 7 ic libbe na gescynd bu me fram minre anbidunge
tuum et vivam et ne confundas me ab exp ectatione
[h.J beet fers call seo geederung briddan siban
5mea Quem versum omnis congregatio tertio resp ondea t
to gebeodenne mid [f.J [b.J se nicumena brobor [e .J Si
adjungentes. gloria p atri Tune ip se frater novitius p roster
abreht eenlepigra [d .J fotum beet hi biddan for him [a .Jnatur singulorum p edibus ut orent p ro eo Etiam
of beere tide on gegeederunge he Si geteld gif he hw ylceea; illa hora in congrega tw ne reputetur. Res si qua s
bino haeffi beet heiaspendae [e.J eer bearfum [d .J ob‘
be gew orden
habet aut eroget p rius p aup eribus. aut factaSimbollice Sylene he forgife minstre [k .J him Sylfum
1 o solempniter donatione confera t monasterio. nihil sibi
na healdende of eallum w itodlice se be of bam deege [q .J netoreservans ea; omnibus. quipp e qu1 ex illa die nee
*ontigenum lichaman *
andfealde w ite sana [b.J on cyrican
p rop rii corp oris potesta tem seia t , 1 11 0 11 ergo in ora torio
he Si unscryd agenum bingan Mid bam be w aelgescryd [e . 7Jexuatur rebus p rop riis quibus oestitus est . et
he Si gescrid mid bingum minstres ba [b.J reaf[b.Jindua tur rebus monasterii Illa autem vestimenta
mid bam be he w ees unscrid beon gelogodre on raegelhuse
quibus exutus est rep onantur in vestiaria
to gehealdenna aet suman cyrre tihtendum deofle gif he bafeconservanda ut si a liquando suaden te diabolo coneen
bafab beet he utga of minstre unscrydserit
,ut egrediatur de monasterio quod absit tune exutus
8 . ofio crossed , perhaps corrected from e. 1 1 . neto, see note. 1 2 . anti
genum, see note. andfea lde, read anw ea lde. 1 5 . gelogodre, see note.
1 6 , 1 7. gif bep afepafad, read gif'
bepafad .
8 . qua s, MS. quod . 1 3 . exua tur rebus , MS. ewua turebas. 1 4. Illa,
MS. I lli .
The children of the rich to bring no p rop erty w ith them . [9 9
bingum [r.J he Si ut adreefed beet behhw aebererebus monasterii p roicia tur Illam tamen
gew rit [e.J his beet he 11am uppa11 [fJ ban w eofode [f J [g.Jp etitionem eius quam sup er a ltar1 abbas
undel fond he na underfo [h.J ac hit Si gehealden
tulit non recipiat sed in monasterio reservetur
DE FILIIS NOBILIUM AUT PAUPERUM QUI OFFERUNTUR .
(CAP. LVIIII .)
gif hw a [d .J [b.J of eebelborenum ofi’
rab l dat his *earn
SI QUIS F ORTE DE NOBILIB US of ert filium suum
gode on minster gif he beet Sylfe cild on iunre ylde( 155 b.) deo in monasterio si ip se puer minori
is his magas don gew ritt Sw a sw a w e bufan
aetate est. p arentes eius faciant p etitionem quam supra
mid ofrunge beet gew rit hand
diximus. et cum oblatione ip sam p etitionem. et manum
cildeS 7 he be fealde on w eofodsceatan
puer1 involfvant in p alla a ltaris. et sic eum
7 hi geofrian of heora eehtum obbe on andw eardum
ofl'
erant ; De rebus autem sui s aut in p resenti
gew rite hi beliata‘
S under absw are beet bi neefre ne burhp etitionem p romittant sub j w rejurando quia numquam
hi Sylfe ne burh gew enedne had ne mid nanum
p er se numquam p er sufiectam p ersonam nec quo
gemett him eet eenigon cirre aeni binc syllan obbe hi
libet modo ei a l1quando a liquit de11t. 11ec tri
forgifan intingan to habbenne obbe sobes beet don
buant occasionem babendi Vel certe si [10 0 faceregif hi nellaiS 7 eenigbincg ofi
’
rian 7 hi w yllab to eelmeessan
noluerint et quid qfi’
erre roluerint in elemosina
on minstre for heora mede hi don of bingum ba be hi
monasterio p ro mercede sua faciant ea: rebus quasw illab syllan mynstr e,
Sylene gehealdenumdare 1
'
0lunt monasterio donationem. reserva to
2 , 3 . 11am, gloss to tulit ( l. 3 ) undeifond, originally marginal note to be
underfo ? 6 . Zda t in hand of glossator. ea/rn, a letter blotted before it ;read bearn. 1 3 . gew enedne
,see note . 1 4. gemett or gemete ?
4 . MS. OFFERUNT DE F . N . A. P. QUI. 6 . SI,erasure betw een S and I.
nobilibus, second 1°
corrected from u by erasure . 7. in omitted by La tin
scribe . 1 2 . MS. p romitla t. 1 3 . sufi’
ectam, see note. 1 8 . dona tionem,
111 corrected from tw o other letters.
H 2
1 0 0 ] If a Mass-p riest w ishes to liv e in the monastery,
him Sylfan sw a gif hi w illab laudare 7 beon behyddasibi. s1 ita noluerint, usufructuario Atque ita
ealle binc* dedre beet eenig to hopa na belife bam cilde
omnia obstruantur ut nulla suSp icio remaneat puero
burh ba bepaehb losian he mage ba t fcor Sig beet mid afun
p er quam decep tus p erire p ossit quod absit quod exp eri
dennesse w elleorniab sw a gelice soblice sw ylce ba bearflicranmento didicimus Similiter autem et p aup eriores
don gif mid ealle hi naht nabbab anfealdlice
5fa ciant Si qui cero eac toto nihil habent simp liciter
gew rit hidon mid ofrunge 7 11i ofriai3 heora cildra aetforan
p etitionemfaciant. et obla tionem oferant filium suum coram
gew itnessum
testibus
DE SACERDOTIBUS QUI VOLUERINT IN MONASTERIIS HAB ITARE .
(CAP. LX.)
gif hw ilc be endebyrdnesse msessepreostrum on minstre
1 0 S1 QUIS DE ORDINE SACERDOTUM in monasterium se
beon underfangen [e .J [a .J ne Sig [b.J hreedlice
susc1p 1 roqaverit non quidem lei citius ( 1 56 3 )
gebafod [b.J gif eallunga he burhw unaifl [e .J on bissei eassentiant ; Tamen si omnino p erstiterit. in bac supp li
halsunge he w ite ealle lare regules beahfeestnysse to healdenne
catione. seia t se omnem regule discip linam sercaturum
nene eenig binc Si forgifen beet heSig sw a sw a hit aw riten
N cc a liquid ci relaxabitur ut sit sicut scrip tum
is eala bu freond to hw am comebu Sy geunnen him1 5 est ; Amice. ad quod venisti Concedatur ei tamen
eefter bam abbote Standan 7 bletsian obbe meessen healden
p ost abba tem stare. et benedicere aut missas tenere.
gif [b.J hset [g.J hi him * hellas [a .J nateshw on he nege
si tamen jusserit ei abba , Sin a lias nulla tenus p re
1 , 2 . beby’
dda ea llep inc dedre, beligdda and dedre probably belong together,and read, beby
’
dd edme, thus eliminating the consequences of a partial ditto
graphy ; see p . 98 . 1 5 . 4 . w elleorniab, i . e . w e leorniap . 1 0 . ma sse
p reostrum,read mcessep reostra ; see note . 1 3 . peabfcestni/sse, read pea
/
w
foestni/sse, 71 corrected from other letter, possibly 10 . 1 7. bellas, read be
elles.
1 . noluerint, 11 corr. from ti . 6 . ofi'
erant, MS. of rea t. 8 . MS.
VOLERINT . 1 1 . e1'
citius, MS. excitius .
10 2 ] Pilgrim monk s to leave the monastery,
tide sw a he gew ilnab gif he gew istlice gesceadw islice 7temp ore cup it ; Si qua sane ra tionabiliter et
mid eadmodnesse S06re lufe hw ylce binc repaifloiSiSe gesw utalaii
cum humilitate baritatis rep rehendit aut ostendit.
smeege [b.J snotorlice be lees forbau Sylfan bingan hine
tractet abbas p rudenter ne forte p ro ip so eum
[e.J seende gif he w ile Syifiian [O .J his stafiolfeestnesse
dominus direoeerit. Si oero p ostea voluerit stabilita tem
[d .J getrymman na Si forw yrned sw ylc Willa 7 SW iiSest
5 suamfirmare. non renuatur talis voluntas. et maxime
forban cumliiinesse be mihte his lif [h.J beon acnaw an
quia temp ore bosp ita lita tis p otuit eius vita dignosm.
beet gif bit? gemet oferflow ende 066e leahterfull [g.J [g.JQuod si sup erfluus aut vitiosus inventus fuerit
on tide [g.J [b.Jbeet an [b.Jhena scelbeon gefeerleeht gefer
temp orebosp italitatis : non solum non debet sociari cor
reddene mynstres ac eac sw ylce Si gessed arw yriilice beet hep ori monasterii . verum etiam dicatur ei boneste ut
aw eggew ite [p .J mid [i .J his yrmiia [r.J Cfire [q .J [p.JIO disceda t ne eius miseria etiam a lii citientur.
beet gif he na bi6 sw ylc geearnige beon ut adreefeed
Quod si non fuerit ta lis qui merea tur proici
beet an gif he bitt he Si underfangen gegeederunge
non solum si p etierit suscip iatur conqrega tioni
to geferleetenne ac eao sw ylce he Si geleered beet he stande [p .Jsociandus veri/mi etiam suadeatur ut stet ut
mid his bish e 065m beon geleerede 7 Sig on eelcere stow eeius exemp lo a lii erudiantur Et quia 1n omni loco
anum drihtne beet gebeow od anum cinge 7 Si gecampod
1 5 uni domino servi tur ; uni req1 milita tur , Quem
gif [k .J byline beon besceaw iaii [h.J Sigelifed him on
si etiam ta lem esse p ersp exerit abba . licea t“
eum in
uferan eethw ega [d .J gesettan Stide [n.J [O .J [O .Jsup eriorem a liquantulum constitueret. locum. non solum autem
1 0. 311 11111 11 , a ofmuch larger Size than the other characters.
4 . d irexerit, MS. d ixerint. 6. MS. li ospita tis. 9 . monasteri i , MS.
mona sterio, but last 0 underdotted , and i w ritten over it. 1 1 . p roici ,
MS. proj iciunt. 1 5 . servitur, MS . servia tur. 1 7. autem,MS. aut.
unless they p rove w orthy of the hosp itality . [10 3
“
[p oJ ah [q .J of bam foreseedum gradum [g.Jmonachw n . sed etiam de sup erscrip tis gradibus sacerdotum.
ob‘
flie preosta gestabolfeestan meeg [X .J on maran w heenne
( 1 57 a .) vel clericorum stabilire p otest abba s in ma iori quam
ineode Stede gif he big besceaw ad beet lif [w .J w eernige
ingred itur loco si ejus ta lem p erspexerit vitam. esse. Cavea t
[b.J [e.J beet eehw eenne of 05mm cu°
dum mynstreautem abba ne a liquando de a lio noto monasterio
[e .J to w unigenne he ne underfo buton gebafungemona clium ad babi tandum suscip iat sine consensu 5
abbotes his [i.J stafum ofifie gegi etlicum forbam be hit is
abba tis ej us aut litteris commendaciis Quia scrip
aw riten bcet beet be sylfan bu nilt beon ne du 06mmtwm est ; Quod tibi non fuis fieri. a lii
feceris
DE SACERDOTIBUS MONASTERII . (CAP. LXII.)
gif eenig [b.J him Sylfan meessepreoSt oiSiSe [LJ diacon
SI QUIS ABBAS SIBI PRESBITERUM VEL DIACONEM. 1 0
beon gehadod geornfi of his geceose se w yrfie Sig preosthadeOrdinari p etierit de suis eliga t qui dignus sit sacerdotio
brucen se gehadoda [b.J w arnige upahafennesse 7 modigfungi ; Ordina tus autem ca vea t ela tionem. a tque sup er
nesse ne he me ge eenig bing (lyrstleece butan beet be himbiam , N ee quicquam p resuma t nisi quod ci
fram barn abbode beboden w itende micele sw yfior styreab abba te p recip itur Sciens se multo magis discip line
regollicere underbeodne [a .J intingan preost ne he na for
regulari subditum Neo occasio ne sacerdotii oblivisca 1 5
gimeleasne regoles gehyrsumnesse 7 beaw feestnesse ac sw iiior
tur regule oboedientiam et d iscip linam sed magis
7 sw iiior on gode he gebeo stede beene [b.J [e .Jhac magis in deum p roficia t ; Locum fuero illum semp er
he begyme on bam be he in*ne0 de [d .J on mynstre toforan
a ttenda t quo inqressus est in monasterium p reter
3 . bescea w ad , a indistinct. 1 5, 1 6. forg imeleasne, read forqimeleasie.
1 8 . in neode, read inn code.
2 . clericorum,MS. declericorum. 1 0 . p resbiterum,
MS. p resbiteri .
1 4 . ab a bba te precip ita r , MS. abba tep recep itur, and i w ritten ov er second 6
of p recep itur . 1 7 rero, MS. oera . 1 8 . monasterium, u corrected from a .
10 4 ] The Priest to abstain from p rid e .
benunge w eofodes ofifie gif w ile gecorenes geederunge 7
oficium altaris Aut si forte electio congraqationis et
Willa bees abbodes lifes forgearnunge him w endan 066e
volun tas abba tis p ro vite merito cum p romovere
stirau [a .J se [LJ regol fram decanum oiifie fram
voluerit qui tamen regulam a decanis vel p re
pravostum him Sylfan gesetne gehealden [i .J w ite beet gifp ositis sibi constitutam sercare seiat Quod si
he elles gedyrstleecii na sacerdos ac hw ifiercora ac beo geme
5 a liter p resump serit non sacerdos sed rebellio j ud 1ee
demod [a .J gelome geminegod gif he ne bi6 gebreadd [b.Jti er Et sep e ammonitus si non correocerit etiam
[b.J si gegearcod [d .J on gew itnesse beet [a .J gif he hitep iscopus adhibeatur in testimon-ium ; Quod si nee ( 1 57b
sw a [a .J ne ge bett [a .J [d .J he Si utadreefed
sic emenda verit clarescentibus culp is p roicia tur
[O.J gif hw ilc [h.J bits his tobundennessa [gJ beetde monasterio si tamen ta lis fuerit ejus contumacia ut
he been underbeod ofiifie gehyrsumian bam regole nele .
subdi aut obedire regule nolit
DE ORDINE QUO CONGREGATUR . (CAP. LXIII. )
heora endebyrdnesse [d .J sw a hi gehealden sw a sw a
ORDINES SUOS IN MONASTERIO ITA CONSERVENT ut con
gecyrrednesse tima [g.J earnungc sw a sw a asyndraiioersiones temp us et vite meritum discernit.
7 sw a sw a se abbod hit gesette sene [a .J abbod [a .Jutque abbas constituerit Qui abbas
drefe [a .J befeeste him Sylfum heorde ne sw ilcum freolicum1 5 conturbet gregem sibi commissam nec quasi libera
brucenne anfealde unrihtlice he ne gedihte [e.J ac he beenceutens p otesta te injuste disp ona t a liquit sed cogitet
1 . w ile,10 abov e line . gecorenes, i. e . gecorenness. 5 . sa cerdos . The
Scribe w rote sacerdos by mistake ; corrected 0 into 71 , put 0 over s , and d e
under it ; the w hole is meant for sacerdbades. 5 . beo,b corr. from g .
5 , 6 . gemedemod , probably gedemed is the original reading. 1 6 . anfea lde,read anw ea lde.
2 . vite, MS. invite. 3 . MS. p rop ositis. 7. si nec, MS. sinet.
1 1 . QUO not in the MS., nor in any other Latin texts. These read : DE
ORDINE CONGREGATIONIS . 1 3 . cl c ite merit/1 111 , MS. ui vi temeriluui .1 5 . commissam,
MS. commissim. 1 6 . utens, MS. ut nos.
1 0 6 ] The younger brethren to Show resp ect for the eld er.
heora ginran nemnen ba ginran -ba yldran
j uniores suos fratres nominent juniores autem p riores suos
arw urfi'
e hi gecian boet bi6 to understandenne mid feederlicere
nonnos fvocent quod intellegitur p aterna
arw uriinesse [d .J for bam Se ba spellunga is gelyfedreverentia Abbas autem ' quia vices christi creditu/r
don Si genemned na mid his underfangennes
agere dominus et abbas oocetur ; non sua assumtione.
ac on w uriSmente 7 mid christes lufan he Sylf bence5 set honore et amore Christi . ip se autem cogitet et
hine 7 he gearcie w eorSe boet he Si S'
w ilcum w ur°
6mente
sic se exhibea t. ut dignus ut dignus sit. ta li honore.
sw a sw a ongeancumafi se ginra fram bum - ealdre
Ubicumque autem sibi obviant fratres junior a p riore bene
bletsunge bidde se leessa ariS 7 he Sylladictionem p etat. Transeunte majore. minor surga t et det ei
rymet to Sittenne ne ne gedyrstleece se ginra Sittan butonlocum sedendi N ec p resumat junior consedere nisi ci
hate his ealdor boet beo on w urfimente1 0 p recip iat senior suus ut fiat quod scrip tum est honors
foahreedigende geongra cildra oiiiie gluran
invicem p revenientes. Pueri p arvi vel adolescentes
oiSiSe eet meosan mid beaw feestnessa heora endebyrdin ora torio.
fuel ad mensas. cum discip lina ordines
nesse fylian w iiiutan hi been ob beet hi heordreedenesuas consequantu/r foris autem vel ubicumque custodiam
hi habban 7 to lare ofiiimt hi to andgitfullere yldebabeant et discip linam usque ad intellegibilem eta tem
becumen1 5 perreniant
DE ORDINANDO ABBAT I . (CAP. LXIIII.)
bees abbodes on hadunge beet [bJ Si forasceaw od gescead
In abba tis ordina tione illa semp er consideretur ra tio. ( 1 58 11 )
her beet Si geseed bone be him Sylfum eal seo gesibsumut bio constitua tur. quem sibi omnis
1 1 . foakrw digende, readforabrw digende.
5 . christi , MS. ep iscop i (the scribe read Ep’
i for X51) . amore, MS, amor.
6 . a t d ignas , repeated thus in MS. 9 . presuma t, MS. p resumant.
The Abbot to think alw ays of the duty imp osed on him . [1 0 7
gegeederung [se.J eefter godes ege Sit o66e
concors“
congrega tio secunduni timorem dei sive
eac swylce beah be he ge-hw eede deel gegzederunga mid ge
etiam p ars quamvis p arca congrega tionis san1 0r1
w issum gebeahte gecysii be iarnunge 7 w isdomes
consilio elegerit ; Vite autem merito et sap ientiae
lare he Si gecoren se be 1s tohadgenne beah eefter
doctrina elegatur qui ordinandus est : etiam si ultimus
be he beo on endebyrdnesse gegeederunge beetfuerit in ordine congrega tionis Quod si etiam 5
for his leahtrum beet feor*Slt
omnis congregatio citiis suis quod qu em absit
gebafienne had mid gelicum gebeahte gif gecysii 7
consentientem p ersonam p ari co nsilio elegerit et
ba Sylfan leahtras eethw ega on cyfie biscopis becumon to
vitia ip sa a liquatenus in notitiam ep iscop i p eri'
enerint ad
bees Scir begena gebyrafi seo stow o66 e to
cujus diocessim p ertinet locus ip se vel ad
abboddum oiiiie ba cristenan nyhgeburum gesw uteliaii hi for
abba tes aut christianos mcinos claruerint. p ro 1 0
beodan bw yrlicra sw ybrian gebafiunge ah hw iw reeddene
bibeant p raoorum preva lere consensum sed domui dei
w ur6e gesetton dihtneran w itende for bi hi to under
dignam constituant disp ensatorem. scientes p ro 710 0 se recep
fonne mede [b.Jgode gyf bcet cleenlice 7 mid ande don hi
turos mercedem bonam. si illud ca ste et zelo dei facianteall sw a beer togenes
‘
synna gyf hi forgeew aii gehadod
sieut e contrario p ecca tum si neglegant Ord inatus
soiilice he bence eefre hw ilce byrdena he underfeng 7autem abba cogitet semp er qua le bonus suscep it et 1 5
hw am he is to agendenne gescad his gerefsciran 7 w ite he
cui redditurus est ra tionem villicationis sug Scia tque
him Sylfan o gedafenian fremian sw iiior bonne derian him gebyraissibi op ortere p rodesse magis quam p reesse Op ortet
1 . odde, o corr. from e. 6 . sit, read sig . 9 . fiegena , i. e. pegnunga ?
1 0. gesw uteliad, t corrected from l ? 1 1 . hw iw rcedenne, read hiw rw denne.
1 2 . underfonne, o corr. from u or 11 . 1 4. togenes, first 6 corr. into az.
forget-w a d, see note . 1 5 . byrdena , d corr. from some other letter ?
1 7 gedafenian, a corr. from e. I cannot account for the o.
2 . pars, r above line. saniori, MS. samori , but 111 is dotted under the
second stroke , so as to indicate the reading saniori . 8 . notitiam,MS. notetiam.
perrenerint, MS. p erveniam. vicinos,M r
“
. ricinis . 1 1 . d ei above line .
10 8 ] T he Abbot to see that he be lov ed , not feared .
soiilice hine beon geleered on godcundlicra eé beet he w ite 7 he
ergo eum esse doctum lege divina ut seiat et sit
Si hw anon he forts teo niw e 7 ealde cleene [n.J sefre
unde p rofera t nova et vetera Castum. sobriwm.
mildli eortnesse 7 eefre he upahebbe on
misericordem et semp er sup erecealtet misericordiam ( 1 59 11 1 )
dome boet he beet ylce begyte hatige he lehtras
judicium ut idem ip se consequa tur. Oderit vitia
lufige he gebroiira on bare Sylfre soiilice breatinge snotorlice
5 diliga t fratres ; In ip sa autem correp tione p rudenter
li e det 7 nan bing ofer SW 166 boet he na to SW iiSe ne gew ilnige
aga t. et ne quid nimis. ne dwm nimis cup it
upaw yrtlian rust oiifie om Si tobrocen fa t 7 his tydder
eradere eruginem. franga tur was suamque fragi
nysse eefre ge. em. hydi Sy 7 gebence reod forbrestlita tem semp er susp ectus sit. memineritque ca lamum quassatum
ne S51 to bryd on bam w e ne secgaii boet w been for
non conterendum. In quibus non dicimus,
ut p ermitta t
leetaune beon gefed leahtras ac snotorlice 7 mid bare soiira
nutr1r1 vitia sed p rudenter et cum harita te
lufa ba he of acerfa sw a sw a hem bynoe eenige gelettan
ea amputet. p rout viderit cuique ewp edire.
ealsw a w e eer seedon 7 bogie he sw yiior beon gelufon baeumesicut j am dioeimus ; Et studea t p lus amari . quambeon ondreedod ne Sy he adrefaiS 7
*anc sam ne sy he
timeri Non sit turbulentus et ancocius n-on sit
sw iiSlic 7 andan w ille ne Syhe nyii full 7 sw iiSe w enende
nimius et obstinatus non sit zelotipus et nimis susp iciosus
for by naefre he ne geresteii on bam.
sylfan bebedum
1 5 quia numquam requiescit ; In ip sis imp eri1s suis
forgleaw 7 forseone o66e eeftei gode o”
d”
de eefter
providus et considera tus sive secundum deum. sive secundum
6 . det, for d c} ; influence ofLatin 7. upa wgrtlian, see note. feetorfeedin MS. 9 . w beonforloetanne beon gefed . I think w is either a pav inglettei or the beginning of w e
,a dittog1 aphy of the w e going before , in w hich
case beon is attributable to the same cause,v iz . to a dittography of bean
in forlaetenne is a mistake forforlcete= permittat. 1 1 . hem, e or 0
It is crossed out in the MS. 1 3 . anc sam, corr. from or into ante sum,
probably — from a palaeographical point of view — the former ; from an
etymological point of View ,the latter. anoxias is glossed as if it w ere
a ngustus. 1 4. andan, i. e . anan.
1 4 . obstina tus,MS. obstinandus . nimis, MS. in misu.
1 1 0 ] The Prov ost to be no higher than the Abbot . [Chi LXV .
fram bam abbotum ba ba abbod hadiaiS 7ab eis abbatibus qui abbatem ordinant. ab ip sis etiam et
se prafost be eer bits gehadod boet bits hi fullice hit is
p rep ositus ordinatur Quod quam sit absurdum
ebelice undergiten forbam be byiS fram bam Sylfan anginne
facile adfertitur. quia ab ip so initio ordina
hadunge ontimber geseald to motgenne bonne hit bi6 getiht
tionis materia ei da ta r sup erbiendi . dum ei suggeritur
fram his gebohtum [m.J [m.J5 a cogitationibus suis ewutwm ewm esse a p otestate
his abbotes forbam be he w ees gehoele from bamabbatis sui quia ab ip sis est ord inatus. a quibus
se abbod heonen beo“
5 astyrede andan geflit*
.
stalu
et abbas H inc suscitantur invidie. rixe. detractionis ( 1 60
efestes tw yreednesse unhadunge 7 hw eenne bwyrnessaemula tiones d issensiones. ewordinationes. et dum contraria
heom betw ynan 7 se prafost gebafiaii 7 heora neod is
sibi invicem_ abba s p rep ositusque sentiunt. et ip sorum necesse
saw la under heom
1 0 est sub hac disentione animas p ericlitari. et hi qui‘
sub
beenne hi lyfetafi deelmeelum feeraiS uton forspilled
ip sis sunt. dum adulantur p artibus eunt in p erdi
nesse bees frecednessa yfel heom * luca“
5 on anginne
tionem Cujus p ericuli malum. illis resp icit in cap ite
[a .J”
da sw ilcum on hadunge dots ealdras forb iqui talibus in ordina tione se fecerunt auctores Ideo nos
foreseeaw iafi fremman for Sibbe 7 beere sob'
re lufe byrd
p revidimus exp edire p rop ter p acis haritatisque custo
dene bees abbodes standau on cyre hadunge minstres his1 5 diam in abba tis p endere arbitrio ordinationem monasterii sui ;
7 gif meeg beon heora decanus Si geendebyr sw a sw a*w eg
Et si p otest fieri p er decanos ordinetur sicut ante
bufon eelc nytw yriinesse mynstres be bam bed isp osuimus omnis utilitas monasterii. p rout
6 . gehoele, oele crossed out,and hadod ( sic) has been substituted for it in
the margin. 1 2 . lucad, read lociad . 1 6. decanus, Copied from Latin ?
w eg, read w e go ; the v erb is left out.
2 . absurdum,MS. obsurdum. 7. A hole in parchment before rixe it
does not affect the text at all, hav ing evidently been there before the MS.
w as w ritten on . 1 1 . MS. p erd itione. 1 2 . illis, MS. illi . 1 3 . fecerant,MS.fecunt, and c corrected from r . 1 7. d isp osuimus , MS. disp osimus .
Prov isions aS to d ep osition of the Prov ost. f[11 1
diht beet beenne magon hit hii‘
S befeest an ne
d 1sp osuerit. ut du/m p luribus committitur. unus non
modie boet gif o66e stow gyrnfi o66e gegaderungsup erbiat Quod si aut locus ewp etit. aut congrega tio.
bit gescadw islice mid eadmodnesse [g.J se dem6
p etierit ra tionabiliter cum humilita te. et abba judica f
verit
gefremman Sw a hw eenne sw a geceost mid gebeahteexp edire quemcumque elegerit abba cwm consilio
ondreedendra gode hadige hesylf prafost se
fra trum timentium deum ordinet ip se sibi prep ositum Qui 5
se prafost mid arw uriinessa be be fram his
tomen prep ositus illa agat cum reverentia que ab
abbode lashte beets naht ongen w yllan 7 had
( 160 b abba te suo ci injuncta fuerint nihil contra volun tatem et ord ina
ung bees donde foriiambe 06mmtionem abba tifaciens quia quanto p relatus est ceteris. tanto eum
gedafenaii carfullicor healden beboda regoles se pra
op ortet sollicitus observare p recep ta regule Qui prep ositus
gif he bi5 gemet leahtres oiS‘
ESe upahafennes besw icen
si rep ertus fuerit vitiosus aut elatione decep tus 1 0
modignes forhicge bees haligan byii fandod
sup erbie aut contemp tor senote regule fuerit app roba tus
Si geminegod mid w ordum 06 feow ersiiian gif he hit na
ammoneatur rverbis usque quater Si non emenda
gebet Si gegearcod breeiung regolicere styrecerit adhibeatur correp tio discip line regulari s
he Si adreefed of endebyrdQuod si neque sic correxerit ; tunc deiciatur de or
nesse pravostscire se6e is stete hisd ine prep ositure. et a lius qui dignus est in loco eius subra 1 5
7 gehyrsum
getur ; Quod si p ostea in congregatione quietus et oboediens
9 . p ra , for p rafost or p rovost. 1 0. leahtres, Should have been leahteifa l ,but either the scribe
’
s eye w as caught by the s of Latin ending, or by the
ending ofup ahafennes . 15 . stete, i. e . stede.
3 . p etierit, MS. p etitierit. 4. quemcumque, MS. quecumque. 6. ab
omitted by Latin scribe . 7 . ordina tionem. Betw een r and d the same hole in
parchment obtains, as Spoken ofbefore ( see note to p . 1 1 0 . 8 . p rela tus,
MS. relat/us. 1 3 . ci , MS. que. 1 5 . a lias, MS. a liter.
1 1 2 ] An old man to be the D oork eep er .
he na 11576 of mynstre he Si utadreefed bencenon fuerit : etiam de monasterio expellatur Cogitet tamen
to iyldenne
abbas se de omnibus judicis suis deo redditurum rationem
andan eefestes lig forbeernde saw la
forte zeli aut invidie flamma urat animam
DE OSTIARIIS MONASTERII . (CAP. LXVI.)
eet geate mynstres Si geset eald w ita se w ite cunne
5 Ad p ortam mona steri i p onatur senezc sap iens qui seia t acci
underfon andsw ore 7 agifan bees gebungennes hine ne
pere resp onsum et reddere. cuius ma turitas eum non
gebaflge w orian se geatw eard hus seyll habban w its beetsinat vagari ; Qui p orterius cellam debet habere juxta p or
geat beet cumende andw eardne gemeton from hw am
tam ut venientes semp er p resentem inoeniant. a quo
andsw ore underfon 7 sona beenne cnucaii 0 1560 bearfaresp onsum aoip iant ; Et mow ut a liquis p ulsaverit aut p aup er ( 1 61 a .)
clypaiS goda banc he andsw are o66e bletsige 7 mid
1 0 clamaverit. deo gra tias resp ondea t aut benedicat. et cum
ealre manbw eernesse godes eges heagilde andsw are ofstlice
omni mansuetudine timoris dei redda t resp onsum festinanter
mid w ylme beeresoiire lufe se geatw eard helpe
cum fer/core”
harita tis Qui p ortaria s si indiget solacio
ginran brofiran underfo mynster soiilice gif hit maeig
juniorem fratrem a ccip ia t. Monasterium autem si p ossit
beon sceall beon gesett boet ealle neod behefneSS beet isfieri ita debet constitui. ut omnia necessaria . id est
w eeter myll orceard beecern o66e mistlice creeftes
1 5 a qua molendinum ortus p istrinum. vel artes d iverse
W iiiinnan minstre beon geganne boet nesig neod
intra in monasterium exerceantur. ut non sit necessitas
munecum w erigende w iiiutan for bammonachis cagand i foris quia omnino non exp edit
heora saw lum bysne oft w e Wyllafianimabus eorum H anc autem regulam sep ius volumus
1 1 . ma npw oernesse, w corrected from another letter ?
2 . se do,MS. sed . 4 . MONASTERII, MS. MONASTERIIS . 7 . j urta , MS.
j ua tam. 1 1 . timoris , MS. moris . 1 3 . MS. accip iant. 1 4 . fieri ,MS.fierii . id est, MS. idem. 1 5 . (h)orta s, MS. orta . 1 7. foris, a non
contemporary a has been put over the i in the MS.
1 14 ] O bedi ence, in imp ossible things .
gedyrstleec6 clysunga minstres utgan 066e aw y’
nier faren 066e
p resump serit claustra monasterii egredi vel quoque ire vel
eenig bing beh be litel buton heese bees abbotes
quipp iam quamvis p arvum sine jussione abba tis
don
facere
SI FRATRI INPOSSIBILIA J UBENTUR . (CAP. LXVIII.)
gif hw ilcum bre6er eenig hefines 066e>“unacumendalice
5 SI CUI FRATRI ALIQUA forte gravia aut inp ossibilia
beo6 gebeodde he underfo w itodlice bebeodendes bebod
injunguntur suscip ia t quidem jubentis imperium
mid ealre manbw eernesse 7 gehirsumnesse boet callanga
cum omni mansuetudine. et obedientia Quod si omnina
heora meegena gemet gif he gesyh6 began
virium suaram mensuram viderit p ondus oneris excedere
his unacumenlicnesse be gew is
inp ossibilita tis sue causas ei qui sibi p reest
7 gedafenlice na modigenne 066e w i6
1 0 p a tienter et op ortune suggerat non sup erbiendo aut resis
Standende eefter his tihtinge
tendo vel contradicendo ; Quod 81 p ost suggestionem suam
on his cw yde bebod beet gif burhw una6in sua sententia p rioris imp erium p erduraverit
w ite se gingra sw a him selfan gefremman 7 of so6re lufe
scia t junior ita sibi exp edire et eac harita te
getruw igende be godes fylste gehyrsumeconfidens de adjutorio dei obedia t ( 1 02 1 )
UT 1N MONASTERIO NON PRESUMAT ALTER ALTERUM
DEFENDERE . (CAP. LXVIII.)
mid eenigum intingan ne gedyrstleece o6er
Precavendum est ne quavis occasione p resuma t a lius
o6erne bew erian 066e sw ylce gescyldan
a lium defendere monachum in monasterio . aut quasi tueri
5 . una cumenda lice, read unacumend lice ? 7. manp w oernesse, a; or a ?
9 . pe,p corrected from g.
2 . p arvum, MS. p a rvium, but i underdotted . 6 . imp erium = imp rum) ,MS. imp ium. 15, 1 6 . H eading not in the MS. supplied from the list of
chapters.
N o one to d efend another. N o brother to strike another. [1 1 5
beah be hig mid eenigre meeg sibbe blodes sibbe beon ge
etia/msi qualibet consanguinitatis p rOp inquitate jun
beodde ne ne mid eenigum gemete fram munecum
gantar N ec quolibet modo id ( 1 monachis
Si gedyrstleec6 forbam be meeg banon seo hefegoste intingap resuma tur quia encinde gravissima occa sio
eesw icunga unaspringon boet gif for eenig gemeleasa6scanda lorum oriri p otest Quod si quis hec transgressus
*arlicor hi si gebread
fueri t a crius coercea tur
UT NON PRESUMAT ALIQUIS AL IUM CEDERE . (CAP. LXX.)
forboden eelc dyrstignysse intinga w e ge
VETETUR IN MONASTERIO OMNIS PEESUMP'rIonis occasio ; Or v
endebyrda6 7 w e gesetta6 alyfed eenigne heora
d inamus a tque constituimus ut nulli licea t quemquam fratrumgebro6ra amansumian 066e Slean buton bam be mihte
suorwm escoommunicare. aut cedere. nisi cui potestas ab
bi6 geseald 6a Syngendan eetforan callum gebro
abba te da ta fuerit Peccatores autem coram omni
6rum beon gebreade o6re ogan beet habban cildum
bus a rguantur ut ceteri metum habeant Infantibus
06 bone fifteo6an gear y'
lde lare 066e
vero usque a d quintum decimumi annum a eta tis d isci
Styre geornfulnessa Si gegearcod hyrdreedene
p line d iligentia ab omnibus adhibea tur. et custodia sit
ac eao sw ylce mid callum gemete 7 gesceade so6es Strangran
sed et hoc cum omni mensura et ra tione Nam in fort1oriylde se de gedyrstleec6 eethw ega butan bebode bees abbodes 066eaetate qui p resump serit aliquatenus sinep recep to abba tis vel 1 5
on bam Sylfan cildan butan smegunge onsting6 regolicre
( 1 62 100 11 1 ip sis infantibus sine d iscretione exarserit : disci
Styre he underhnige be
p line regulari subj acea t quia scrip tum est ; Quod tibi
Sylfan bu nelt beon me 06mm ne do bunon v is fieri a lii ne feceris
3 . moag, gloss to p otest, in l. 4 . 4 . for eenig gemelea sad, read ccnigfor
gemeleasad . 5 . a rlicor, read tearlicor.
2 . id, supplied by glossator a , MS. ad . 3 . quia ,
MS. qui . 4 . hec,MS. hie. 6 . H eading not in the MS. ; supplie d from the list of chapters.
1 3 . custodia sit , MS. custodia t se.
1 1 6 ] The brethren to be obed ient to one another.
UT OBEDIENTES SIBI SIN ’I‘ INVICEM FRATRES. (CAP. LXXI.)
gehyrsumnesse god na boet an bam abbado is togearcienne
OBEDIENTIAE BONUM NON SOLUM. ABBATI Exmbendum est
heom >“betwynanan hi gehyrsumianab omnibus. sed etiam sibi invicem ita oboediant
w itende for bish e gehyrsumnesse w eg him Sylfne tofratres scientes p er hanc obedientiae viam se
farenne to gode on 6em fore seedon prafosta
5 ituros ad deum Premisso ergo abbatis a tque prep ositorum
ba ba fram him beon gesette bebode bam w e ne gebafia6
qui ab eo constituuntu/r imp erio. cui non p ermittimus
asindrodum beboda beon foreset beer to eacan ealle ba.
gingran
p rivata imp eria p rep oni de cetero omnes j uniores
heora yldrum on calre so6re lufe hohfulnesse
p rioribus suis omni haritate. sollicitud ine
hi gehirsumian boet gif semig sacful fuerit by6 gemetobediant Quod si quis contentiosus, repp eritur
he Si gebread gifhw ylcbro6or for eenigum gehw eedum intinga1 0 carrip iatur Si quis autem fra ter p ro quavis minima causa
O66e for gehwylcum ealdre his beo6‘
gebreadab abba te vel a quocumque priore suo corrip itur
mid eenigum mete O66e gif he leohtlice undergit mod ealdres
quolibet modo vel si leviter senserit animump rioris
ongen him w ra6 O66e astiredne beah becujuscumque contra se iratum vel commotum quamvis
eethw ega sona buton yldinge sw a lange astreht on eor6an
modice mom sine mora tamdiu p i ostratus in terra
toforan his fotum ac he licge gebetende O66e boet bi6ante p edes ejus j aceat satisfaciens : usque dum
bletsunge geheeled seo styrung gif he forhoga6 don
benedictione sanetur illa commotio Quod si contemp serit facereO66e he lichamlicere w race beet gif forSil16 066e gif anmodaut corp orali vindicte subj aceat aut si contumax
he bi6 of minstre he si utadreefeed
fuerit de monasterio ewp ellatur. ( 163 a )
3 . betwgnanan, read betw g'
nan. 7. a sindrodumbeboda , see note . 9 . fueri t,added by glossator. 1 1 . for, read from. 1 7. poet giff0 1 3 1hd, I suggest
that this w as originally w ritten in the margin as supplementary gloss to gifheforhogad. It w as then copied into the text in the w rong place.
1 7. vindicte, MS. vindincte.
1 18 ] T he R ul e leav es scOp e for further p recep ts . [Oh . LXX III .
feedera bara gehealdsum gehealdsum ne geleed mannan to
p atrum. quarum observa tio p erducit hominem ad ( 1 63
healdsumnessa fulfremednessa la hwylc tramod O66e hw ylccelsitudinem p erfectionis Que enim p agina aut quis
Spreec godcundlice ealdordomes ealdre 7 niw e gecy6nesse nis
sermo divine auctorita tis veteris ac novi testamenti non
se rihtoste bysen lifes mennisces 0666 la bw ilo boc haligra
est rectissima norma vite humane Aut quis liber sanctorum
rihte feedera boet na sw eg mid rihtum rine
ca tholicorum p atrum hoc non resonat ut recto cursu
w e becumende to urum scyppende eac sw ilce 7
p erveniamus ad crea torem nostrum N eo non et
burhtogenessa 7 gesetnessa heora lifes ac eac
conla tiones p atrum et instituta vite eorum. sed et
sw ylce regol basilius hw eet elles sind
regula sancti p atris nostri basilii quid a liud sunt.
butan w el libbendra 7 gehirsumera muneca 7 gesetnessa
nisi bene viventium et obedientium monachorum instituta
mihta uS asolcenum 7 yfel lybbendum 7 gime
1 0 virtutum. nobis autem desidiosis et male viventibus a tque neg
leasum scame gescyndnysse sw a hw ilc
legentibus rubor confusionis est ; Quisquis ergo ad p a triam
bu efast bysne bane leestan *acunnednesse regol a w ri
celestem festinas. hanc minimam inchoa tionis regulam dis
tenne fylstendum criste bu gefremme 7 bu eetnyxtan to
crip tam adjuvante christo p e1j icias et tunc demum ad
maran be w i6ufan w e gemundon lare lare 7 mihta
majora que sup ra commemoravimus doctrine virtutumque
gebinc6e godes scildendum becim6 w yrcendum bas binc1 5 culmina deo p rotegente p ervenies ; Facientibus hec regna
geopena6 ba ecan.
p a tebunt a eterna
FINIT REGULA SANC TI BENEDICTI .
1,2 . gehea ldsumnessa in l . 2 is the proper gloss to observa tio in l. I
,and
the gehea ldsum, gehea ldsum in this line , I am unable to explain except as a
double dittography . 2 .-sumnessa , first stroke of 111 erased . 1 2 . a cunned
nesse, read a cennednesse . 1 4 . lare w as first put ov er the ending of commemoravimus
,then erased and w ritten again over doctrine.
1 . quarum,MS. quorum. 2 . Que enim,
MS. originally Qu. fenim,from
w hich Que enim has been corrected . 7 . p a trum, third stroke of 111 erased .
1 0 . d esidiosis, MS. desid iosas . 1 1 . rubor, MS. robur . 1 2 . festi 11 as,MS festinans . regulam,
MS. regula .
N OTES.
1 . 5. fremfi. After this w ord there is a gap in the MS. , so that
some letter or letters may have been there, w hich are now gone.
Read fremfitllice.
1 . 8 . volup tatibus. This reading, for w hich nearly all other codices
have voluntatibus,is supported not only by tw o of the Latin MSS.
(G . but also by the gloss.
2 . 8 . Above dicente,a little to the right, T1 is found in the MS. I
presume it is the ending of secgend , w hich gloss w as filled out by a
copyist in its proper p lace, and thus w ritten tw ice.
3 . 3 .-eond
,as gloss to ( p roh)ibe. The other texts have forhafa
(Schroer, Die Prosabearbeitungen, 2 . except S. (W . V. 5. I w hich
gives heald . Neither of these suggests a reading for our text. Possiblythe e is a misreading for a t (w hich suggestion is favoured by the
p alaeographical evidence), and the gloss w asforstond . I am happy toacknow ledge my indebtedness to Professor Cosyn,
of Leiden ,for this
and other suggestions.
3 . I I . gebroht, as gloss to p erducatum,is in itselfundoubtedly right.
Only p er ducatum w as w rongly taken as one w ord ; See context.
Similar cases w here a misreading of the MS. produced a w rong gloss
w rong so far as the context is concerned— are numerous. See e. g.
scegde, as gloss to a it, w hich is w rong for aut (78 . I).
3 . 1 6 . H abitavit= habitabit. See Sw eet, p . 1 85.
5 . 1 0 . de habita tore (MS. habitatorum), glossed by be w unungum.
The other texts have ‘be poem bugendum his eardungstow e
’
(Schroer,
Die Prosabearbeitungen, 4 . But the W inteney Version,w hich is
indep endent Of our text, has beham w uniungehis eardingstow e ( 7 .
That the original alsohad w unungum is made (at least) likely by theMS. reading habitatorum for habitatore, w hichmay be ow ing to the
-1 1111
Of the gloss. But w hence the form w unungum‘
P To read w unigendum
( See ib., l. 1 1 ) is an easy w ay out of the difficulty, but scarcely theright one . W e must have very good reasons indeed for assumingthat a commoner form made room for a rarer one. Considering that
the earliest examples given by Koch (1 2, p . 3 42 , of participial
forms in - 1'
11g are from the A-text of Layamon’
s Brut,i . e. about the
year 1 2 0 0 (see ib. , p . I Should not dare to think that w e had
here an early instance Of it,if this form stood alone in Our text.
But w e also find latens glossed by lettincg (80. There w ould not
seem to be the shadow of a doubt concerning the ending—1
'
ncg being
120 NOTES.
that of a participle ; but I w ould again not lay too much stress on
this instance by itself, since I am not sure as to the meaning of the
gloss itself. But if w e find monstrante glossed by swgtelunge (3 5 .
w e may p erhaps look upon the others too, as evidencing a participle
in - ing1.
I cannot leave the matter alone w ithout going at some length
into detail as to the origin of the form in -ing. I may at once state
that I look upon it as a direct and phonetic representative oftheA.-S.
form in -ende. Whatever be the origin’
,w hether the above View w ill
prove to be the correct one, or w hether w e must continue to view it
w ith Prof. Max Muller (Lectures on the Science of Language, II) as a
corruption ’
of a verbal substantive in the dative, w e are alike Struck
w ith the fact that for a long time, dow n to Gow er and Chaucer, nay,
to early in the fifteenth century the forms a nd , -end,-ing continue
to be found p arallel in the same authors. Now,though a hundred
and eighty years more of parallelism may increase our w onder, theyneed not materially alter our view of the case.
Let us now turn to our text, and See w hat the frequent occurrence of-enne by the Side of -e11de for the pres. part , as w ell as for the gemnd
orparticipium necessitatis givesus a right to conclude.
If w e may lay dow n anything, it‘
w ill be this,that the ending
-ende has dw indled dow n into a combination of a certain vow el (ofno definite phonetic value) the nasal w hich occursbefore dentals, and ,
be it remembered , a voiced nasal before the voiced d . I denote thisvoiced nasal by 11 . This 11 w as Sometimes continued , i . e. lengthened ;
but sometimes the Stop w as undone w ith a j erk , occasioning the
explosion w hich is symbolised by d . Now the only difference betw eenthis form efie and -inge is that the dental nasal is rep laced by the
guttural nasal, w hich I denote by it, surely in itself no very great.
change, esp ecially as analogues are by no means w anting. W e must
look to vulgar speech for some of these analogues. An orp han becomes
an orfling (sometimes a horfling) , etc. See H . Baumann,Londinis
men, Slang und Cant . (Berlin,Introduction, 5, sub 3 (p . xci),
from w hich passage it must not, how ever, be supposed that thispronunciation is peculiar to London. I may also instance the‘
peculiar’
pronunciation of the French nasals in the mouths of badlytaught Germans, and— w hat is more interesting at this conjunctionEnglish children. I distinctly remember the contortions that some
untrained pup ils of mine in an English School had to make theirmouths undergo, w hen they had to pronounce
‘
je demande, tu
1 Cf. Bosw . in v . w ellicung ; also Cant. PS . (See the forthcomingedition
,by Mr. Fred . H arsley.) Reluctantly
, I must draw attention to the
ending,-e, w hich is not tha t of an A .
-S. participle in the dative. Can the
glossator have taken monstrante as a gerund, monstrando ?2 I w as strengthened in my conv iction by a correspondence on this subj ect
w ith Mr. C . Stoffel, of Nymegen, the results of Whose extensive reading are
alw ays so kind ly placed at the d isposal ofhis correspondents .
1 22 NOTES
termination of the gloss, w rotefactum. After that, some one addedthe gloss dcede to the new lemma factum.
20. 1 3 . he modig, as gloss to desup erbum, d : debere,must have been
0 0pied into the Latin as though it w ere part of sup erbum.
21 . I 3 . freedlice. Roedlice (= hreedlice) (cf. Wright-W 1
‘
ilker, 2 43 . I
frequenter, celer) must have been there first, and f added by the
influence of the Latin. Or w emust take 0 to be no pavingletter, andread ofreedlice oftreedlice .
26. 6. sglfsgne, as gloss to rara . seldsy’
ne w as probably there origi
nally . The corruption is easy to understand if w e suppose seltsgne
(cf. Introd .,V, 55) to have been there.
27 . 2 . 0 . us. as gloss to nobis. Do 0 , y perhap s form part of the
gloss to nobis ; and must w e consequently look upon it as amisreadingfor us. g. c.
,i. e. usic It w ould be quite in accordance w ith the usual
practice if more or less uncommon forms w ere misunderstood , and
consequently mutilated . It is true that forms in -te are found only inthe accusative, w hilst a dative form is postulated by the lemma ; but
first,this rule holds good only for the classical periods of Anglo
Saxon (cf. Sievers 2 , 8 1 , Anm. and secondly, the ace. may be
explained as dependent upon clgp ad.
28 . 1 2 . a,an, over inseruit. a may of course be a gloss
-letter, but
an‘
P I have thought of the follow ing explanation that a , an, as indi
cating the w eak nom . and gen. ending (or acc. plural) w ere put over
ascendendos. Afterw ards the full gloss w as added . A case in point
maybe adduced here from a LeidenMS. , w here w e find lucubro glossed
by brasbrat. The explanation— see Goetz—Loew e, Glossae Nominum,
Leip z ig, 1 884 , p . 1 6 1 — is given by
\
Vossius as lucubro, (lucu)bras,
(lucu)brat. The gloss to inseruit is gescett in 1. IO .
29. I I . asma idan. IS this a corruption of asma iand= asn1eagend
29. I 5. sodes odde seege, as gloss to d icat. sodes may be a mere
repetition of the sodes in l. 14 , and then odde (seege) Simply means the
same as the .i. or the 7 found over Latin w ords to introduce the gloss.
But there is also the possibility that in sodes w e have a remnant ofthe verb sedan
,to affirm.
3 0. 9. insint Must w e read 7 sint gew ordene as gloss to facti sunt,and in as gloss to (or repetition of Latin in
3 0. I7 . poet he oseo. Read,aspointed out in the foot-notej aethe seo.
If the o is not a solitary paving letter— w hich, see above, p . xxxiii, isnot altogether a contradiction in terms— the only explanation to fallback upon is, that an original had heo seo heo under the influence of
the follow ing seo.
3 1 . 1 4 . under Should Stand over fleet ; it is part of the gloss to
subdat in l. 1 5.
3 4 . 7 . w ursan, gloss to vermis. How w a rm can be corrupted into
w a rsah I fail to understand . The unfortunate 3 makes it alike
impossible to assume either a mistake of the eye or of the ear.
54 . 4 . swgrige ? The only w ay out of the d ifficulty I know is
NOTES. 1 23
to assume that sw g’
rige is somehow or other misread for segrige, and
that this should be gloss to p artiat as w ell as todaeld.
55 . 2 . belleshe hi w gr'dan odde gew undode. The first glossator put 1
gew undode over vulnerentur (of. note to 10. Another added the
auxiliary,and w rote odde for I.
56. 8 . gemedemod , read gemet. Probably med (for met) w as found
there first by a copyist, w ho, not understanding this, or not deemingit sufficient, put gemed before it. This gemed med w as Copied out as
gemedemod temp cratur.
58 . 4 . gesew ene. I think w e have a remnant here of the rare verb
geseon,for w hich see Grein, in voce. Also in v . se
’
on,and Bosw orth,
ed . 1 83 8, in v . seon.
59. 14 . for belongs to swgrian cf. Introd .,V, and
an is possibly a w rongly transcribed dittography for ii a ofnaht.
61 . 2 . gehealdenne, gloss to sanentur. Either a copyist found
gehealde:
geheelde (Introd .,V
, 1 7) or sanentur w as glossed by sal
ventur, and this by gehealdenne. Subsequently this middle gloss w as
omitted . This kind of double glossing occurs very frequently , e . g.
in Bouterw ek’
s Aldhelmglosses (H . Z.
64 . 1 . anw ealde is gloss to p otestate, and not to voluntate and in no
w ay can I suppose anw ealde to be corrupted from any w ord meaning
p otestas. And the Latin texts T . U . G.,i. e . exactly those that agree
most in particulars w ith our ow n Latin text,also have voluntate,
w hence it is likely that our text must have originally presented thisreading. Otherw ise w e might suppose our text to have been corrected
by another (w hich had volunta te), after the original p otestate had been
glossed by anw ealde. Of. note to 88 . 6 .
69. 9. frum anginne, as gloss to incip iente. I cannot quite makethis out ; w e must expect a dative or a nominative (Introd .
,
V, 3 ) Of the present participle. Professor Oosyn suggests fruman
anginne, w hich is certainly the best I can think of,although it is not
entirely satisfactory.
69. 1 2 . dreno as gloss to musitatio Several explanations suggestthemselves. d may be a p aving letter, in w hich case rene may stand
for rgne=myster1um,
or better still rene= rgne. Cf. Grein in v . 1 31 1 .
Cf. Introd . , V,2 7 . If w e take d to be p art of the w ord w e may
think of drem= drea 1n. Cf. Introd .,V
, 3 0 .
70. 4 . seo w ucafien. If w e had not Sievers, 3 3 7, Anm. 2,and supra ,
84 , to refer to, w here other instances from the above text are given,
w e might possibly be induced to look upon seo here a s a solitary proofof a feminine origin of our text, w hich w ould then be in the same
plight as Schroer’
s texts (of. Die Prosabearbeitungen, p . xxix ) . But
by these references this phantom vanishes into thm air.
73 . I I . belipp endan= continuanda . If w e may suppose continuanda
to have been misread for concernanda . belipp endan w ould Stand for
belimp endan (cf. Introd ., V,But this explanation does not
Seem entirely satisfactory.
1 24 NOTES.
82. 3 . This w ord cannot be otherw ise explained as gifforcrafad (cf.Introd . ,
V, 70 ) gif, as gloss to si, in l. 2 .
86. 3 . I had thought bigaenge to be a dittographical gloss to in
itinere,w hichhad got into the w rong place. How ever, Professor Cosy
’
n
suggests that m. g. bigcenge z under religious w orship , should here be
understood . I suspect that w e shall have to combine the tw o explanations
,because there is no lemma
,w hich
,taken by itself, could occasion
the gloss under religious w orship (unless it be cum tremore divino
A copyist put bi goenge in the margin,and another, misled by the fro
queney of the occurrence of the expression, mid godcundum bigeenge,
put this over divino. It must,how ever
,be admitted that the train of
thought, the association of ideas, may very w ell have given rise to
the error ofmistaking these tw o w ords (I) . g.) for one .
86. I7. egelod, as gloss to condatur. This is the reading of the MS. ,
but w e may detach e as a paving letter ’from the body of the w ord
,
and thus gelod remains to be explained . The lemma suggests a
connection w ith gelogian (of. e . g. 98 . of w hich the past part.
w ould be gelogod . This might easily become gelow od (cf. Introd .,
V,
and this could be contracted int-o gelod . But Since I have
no other instances of such ‘contractions ’
I prefer to look upon it as
a mere scribal error.
88 . 6 . maed= humilitas, w hich is in the other texts. Compare for
the probable origin the notes to 64, I 99,1 3 .
91 . 1 7. fiand reaf ? Perhap s corrupted from foereld reaf ? or from
fierdreaf ? But,w rites Professor Cosyn, w hat w ould monks do w ith
those To add another possibility , I suggest that it is fromfot rcaf.
Of. the reading of the other textsfotgew adum.
97 2 . habban dretiodinge, as gloss to habita deliberatione. W e
may p erhaps- assume habban to be an infinitival gloss (of. Introd .
,
V, 3 ) to a verbal inflection, w hich w ould seem to be of rare
occurrence,and therefore liable to corruption, and then dretiodinge
w ould be a corruption of gmbdriodunge. This can be more easilyaccounted for if w e think of the phenomenon w hich I discussed in the
Introduction (V,
98 . 1 5, and 100. I,2 . I have stated , Introd .
,V, 93 , that I fail
to understand these forms. The first 0 in gelogodre is indistinct ; forthe verb, of. note to 86. 1 7. The only explanation I can think of
is,that in each case the r w as misread from an original 11 . This
w ould yield perfectly intelligible forms ; and paleeographicallyspeaking, the corruptions are very likely to occur. The puz z lingmaessep reostra for mcessep reostrum (see note to 100. 1 0 ) may be in the
same plight.99. 4 . MS.
‘Offerunt de filiis nobilium aut pauperum qui.
’The
original must have read ,
OFFERUNT’
DE FILIIS NOBILIUM AUT PAUPERUM QUI.
The Oopyist read ofierunt’ first, although it w as meant for the last
